Scarlet Justice [Naruto AU]

[FortePlus]

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 15
"Hugs and Kisses"
---

I open my eyes and feel Fio stroking my head gently. A lovely way to start this new morning in the Leaf.

"Hey. Morning, hon."

"Morning." I lift my head a bit so that I can kiss Fio properly. "Going out already?"

"Yeah. Some paperwork to take care of, you know how it is. It's okay if I wake you like that, yeah?" She stands up and pulls on her suspenders.

"Perfectly fine. I'm not a complete machine in the mornings, you know," I say with a smile.

"Heh, cool stuff. I'll grab breakfast on the way down to the office. You want me to order something in for you before I head out?"

"No, no...I'll be fine for now. Thank you, my love."

The phone rings and Fio reaches over to the nearby nightstand to get it. "Hello? She's in, yeah. Oh, okay."

"Call for me?" I ask drowsily.

"Yep. It's from Ino. Here."

"Good morning, Miss Kobayashi. I hope I haven't disturbed your sleep," the receptionist says.

"Not a problem, I was already awake. Was there a message for me?"

"Yes, from Miss Ino Yamanaka. Would you like for me to put her through now?"

"If you would be so kind."

"Of course. One moment, please."

I wait for the line to switch over.

"Hello and good morning~!"

"Hello yourself," I say. "Long time no hear."

"Ooh, you sound even sassier now. I love it," Ino says with a laugh. "I heard you made it back, but had a few things to take care of. In any case, I wanted to welcome you home. And of course, tell you how much I wanted to see you in person."

"Thank you, darling. And I feel very much the same...I take it you're free for a bit today?"

"Definitely. I have a bunch of things that I can move around or cancel if I need to. So, how about it? Wanna make your third favourite blonde in the whole world super happy?"

"Nothing would warm my heart more, darling. Fio's heading out for a good while, and I don't have anything scheduled, aside from paying Kurenai and Asuma a visit."

"Awesome. Let's see...you remember the tea shop, across from the mid-town bowling alley?"

"I remember that one. That's where the old man who makes the cute wood carvings goes for tea, isn't it?"

"Yeah. I saw him the other day, he looks like he could live another hundred years. I'll meet you there in about an hour. Sound good?"

"Sounds wonderful. See you then."

"Tell Fio to come over here for a bit, so I can pester her too."

"Fio, love. Phone for you."

"Hm?" She takes the receiver from me. "Hey, Ino. Yeah, I just came back yesterday! Paperwork and stuff...yeah, I know. Thankfully it's just reading and signing for the most part. Yeah. For sure, we'll definitely get together soon. Love you too, hon. Bye." She sets the phone down. "Alright, time for me to split for real now. Have fun, Lili."

"I will. Good luck today, love."

She gives me one more kiss before heading out, closing the door behind her. I lie in bed for a few minutes before letting my body take over. My legs swing over the side of the bed, and that's the signal that another day is about to begin in earnest.

---

I head across town to the mentioned tea shop, a quaint little place whose foundations go all the way back to the founding of the Leaf itself.

"If you want to plant dahlias, this is a great, stable climate for them. Long as you take care of them properly, they'll be with you for most of the year. You can also start indoors with a few pots, you know. No shame in doing that."

Ino is talking to a young woman as I approach. I remember going out with her in the past, and sometimes chatting with old customers about flowers and gardening and the like. She's always liked being of service to people.

"Ooh. Someone's been working hard while I was gone," I say to myself with a smile. Lots of nice things to look at. Her hair is, as always, very well taken care of and now much longer than before. A long waist-length ponytail and bangs that stylishly cover the right side of her face. There's a red clip on the left side, too. Her outfit is purple, obviously. She's done away with the bandage so as to show off her well-honed midriff, and her blouse comes up a bit higher this time, paired with a skirt and shorts underneath.

Seems along with the bandage and warmers being gone, she's wearing mesh sleeves now over her knees and elbows. Thighs too, now that I look a bit closer. And the hoop earrings she used to wear have been replaced by studded ones. A present from someone? Hm. Wonder who. In any case, I am quite pleased with her development. And of course, her development.

"You can come by the shop any time. There's always someone around to help you out, we all know our stuff. Of course, if you want an extra bit of brilliance...you know exactly who to come to," she says with a wink of her blue eyes. "Happy planting!"

"Thank you, Miss Yamanaka."

I wait for the other person to leave before properly finishing my approach.

"Ino, my beloved. I've come to see you as promised."

"Lili? Wow...I mean, wow. Like...let me welcome you properly first. I've missed you so much, hon." We hug each other tightly and exchange kisses on the cheeks. Her hands rest on my shoulders as we separate slightly. "Okay, don't think I'm too weird for this..."

"As if I could. What is it?" I ask.

"I'm just getting hit full force with those feelings from so long ago...my whole, like, girl crush on you. Or maybe it was just straight up crushing on you, honestly. You look like a total goddess."

"Really. And what about you?" I tease as I tap her bare stomach gently.

"Come on, now. I know I cut a stunning figure, but you're above and beyond that. Seriously, you're making my heart speed up just looking at you. I'm totally jealous."

"You and Mama have far too much in common," I say. "Being so miserable while having such delectable bodies. I know I taught you both better than that." I laugh a bit and place my hand on Ino's cheek. "Thank you for those compliments, my love. They make me terribly happy."

"You've earned them, Lili. One more time...welcome home. It's so good being close to my girlfriend like this again."

"I feel the same way. Shall we have ourselves some tea? We can continue our loving gazes into each other across the table."

She grins and pats my side gently.

"I missed that oh so gentle sass of yours. Alright, let's flirt in a more intimate setting. It's what my goddess wants, and who am I to refuse her?"

We head into the nearby cafe at last and take a seat at the first empty table. The owner greets us and brings out a tray of fine herbal teas for us to choose from.

"Mm...I like the energy coming off that one. Any objections, Lili?" Ino asks.

"None at all. Let's try it."

"Awesome. We'll have ourselves a pot for now. Thank you~!"

The elderly man nods and heads back to the kitchen to start brewing our order.

"I've been getting news that you waltzed into Wind Country and smoked one of the Akatsuki. Bet you did it solo, too," she says with a smile.

"I had help, obviously."

"Obviously, she says. Yes, I'm sure you directed a fair amount of praise to your backup dancers, like all good mega-idols do."

"You are entirely too much sometimes."

"I know. You must have tagged up with the cuties you were gushing about all that time ago. How are they doing?"

"They've all been doing fine, Aiko especially. She took me to see her mother's memorial once everything was over. That monster Sasori made her corpse into a marionette."

"Oh, that is awful. Beyond disgusting. I remember hearing about that human puppet thing from Uncle Shikaku a long time ago, but I mean...to have it actually happen, and to your own mom. The Sand has been such a mess for so long. Saving Gaara like that will do a hell of a lot for that village's future."

"Yes."

"And it'd be tragic to lose him for other reasons. We wouldn't want our S-Class hottie to go gently into the night at such a young age."

"I'm surprised Temari didn't throttle you while she was here," I quip. "Apparently she was teaming up with Shikamaru?"

"Yeah, doing diplomatic things. He's on the exam committee and working on stuff right now, doesn't complain nearly as much as he used to...which says a lot, but he's still a whiny ass." She sighs. "I love those boys to bits, but they're such a handful, you know?"

"I can imagine. Hmm...but he and Temari..."

"Ah, yeah. They're hitting it off, pretty much. He thinks she's a pushy bitch and she thinks he's a slacker asshole. You know the vibes." She shrugs. "They'll be screwing in about two or three years from now, provided the heavens don't intervene."

"Confident, aren't we?"

"I have to be. Comes with the territory, as we both know. Oh, here we are. That tea smells great from out here."

"It does." The owner sets down the pot and two cups, then pours our tea expertly before bowing and shuffling off again. Ino and I take our first sips before sighing with satisfaction.

"Oh, that is so nice," she says.

"Wonderful. Just the right amount of flavour...it's always such a treat coming here."

"Totally is."

I take another sip before resuming our conversation. "So. I mentioned earlier I was going over to see our lovebirds...but I wanted to bother you a bit first. We have Naruto and Hina, Shino and Futaba..."

"Sakura and Sasuke," she says with a smile.

"Not bitter?"

"Ha. I'm way over him. Have been for a while, now. Not half bad looking, obviously, but it's like you said a few times before. There are other boys to have a go at."

"And girls."

"And girls. So I might as well open up to you now about my new development, since you've asked so nicely. Rika and I are together now. Dated for about a year before going steady. I'm pretty attached to her, I'd say."

"You asked first, yes?"

"I did. It took her about a week to figure things out, but...I knew that it wasn't something calculated on her part. There's so much about her that's so pure...she makes me feel at ease in this world. And more than that, she's so encouraging. If I do choose to find myself a husband in the future, I won't push her aside. Not that I was planning on it. But we have a while before that, I think. Right now, I just want to be with her, and accept all of her feelings."

I reach across the table, and she reaches back. Our hands squeeze each other gently.

"Congratulations, Ino. I'm happy for both of you. If you two need anything, anything at all...I'm right here."

"Thanks, Lili. I love you so much, you know. Thank you for always being there for me."

"You're welcome. I love you too, Ino."

We slowly go back to our tea for a bit.

"I take it she's quite good at stroking your ego, then?" I ask.

"Oh, is she ever. And when she puts her mind to it...well. The way she takes care of me would have every lord and lady in the world begging for a fraction of the same treatment. She goes all out, I mean all out."

"That woman is terribly gifted, you know."

"Emphasis on the terribly. Honey, she could slap a collar on me and make me bark all night long after whatever she does."

"Ooh. That bad, eh."

She nods. "Real bad. I love it."

"I'll keep this in mind for...future endeavours."

"I think that's supposed to be terrifying instead of hot."

I wink at her. "Mission accomplished."

Ino smiles and shakes her head. "So bad. You haven't lost a step, Lili. Love to see it."

I hear the chimes from the front entrance, and two people move towards our table.

"And there you go, Choji. Told you she'd be somewhere drinking tea, or whatever it is divas like to do these days..."

"Hey, Ino. We just came back from a meeting with Asuma-sensei. He said he's pushing our next session back a while."

"Didn't expect you boys for a few more hours," Ino says. "Message received, I guess. While you're here, say hello to our princess. She just came back from her training trip."

"New friend?" Shikamaru asks from behind me. I turn in my seat to give him a smile and a wave.

"Lovely to see you, my dear, sweet loafer."

"Lili? Holy crap. You too?"

"Didn't recognize you, Lili! Whoa, you changed a whole lot!" Choji exclaims.

Shikamaru has chosen to flow with the times, replacing his old outfit with the standard one for Leaf shinobi: a long sleeved dark shirt and pants, with the green combat vest over top of it. He has mesh sleeves like Ino, only going over his wrists and ankles. There is an interesting little change to his forehead protector, as it seems to be sewn right in to his left sleeve. Hm. I wonder how that would look on my outfit. Otherwise, he's his usual bored-looking self. I can't say I mind it.

Choji on the other hand has changed quite a bit, dramatically as one might say. His brown hair has grown out to waist length, and he's now cloaked in red with plate armour on his arms, legs, and torso. The same character for 'food' is etched in red on his chest, and he has a red headband to match. Certainly a transformation, and it seems his confidence has grown along with him. It's lovely to see.

They have the same studded earrings that Ino has. Perhaps it was a gift for their promotions.

"Me too, then? Ah, I see. I would say that there is no need for nerves, but...as I understand it, these times are among the most excitable for teenage boys," I say to Shikamaru. "My apologies if my natural allure makes it difficult for you young men to function, but I cannot control the will of the heavens as I am now."

He nods, looking impressed. "Not bad. Took you less than thirty seconds to start terrorizing me again."

"I do hope you've been well, my love."

"Couldn't be better. Things happen...it's a living, you know. Can't complain too much."

"Emphasis on the too much," Ino quips.

"Surely, we can appreciate a nuanced perspective on this world of ours," I say as I stand up. I hug Shikamaru and kiss him on the cheek.

"Unfortunately, things like that make me think I can keep tolerating you," he says with a wry smile. "Welcome home, Lili. Glad you made it back safe."

"Thank you, Shikamaru." I float over to Choji and kiss him gently on the cheek as well. "And you look quite handsome these days."

"Aw, shucks. You really think so?" he asks, blushing.

"It's not a put on, darling. You see, unlike the blonde harpy over there, who is egocentric in her nature-"

"Oi."

"-I am someone who takes an entirely different form as a hedonist, in the footsteps of my beloved mother and heavenly sister. As such, I am able to provide you with a largely unbiased viewpoint in these matters, and a great deal of honesty besides."

"The honest part is right, at least," Shikamaru says.

"Hush. Now, you must know that women do love a man with big, strong arms. It is the linchpin of their romantic fantasies, you see. And the broad stature befitting of a protector and provider would not go unnoticed for too long. Girls of our age are, unfortunately, largely ignorant to these benefits, and so will pass you over for those with physiques who fit the style of the day."

"Yeah, I know," Choji says.

"But...you should also know there is hope. For you are the sixteenth generation of Akimichi heads, the latest in a long bloodline of warriors. Your father, and his father before him, so on and so forth, found themselves partners to have offspring with. And it will be the same for you, this I promise. Continue to work on yourself, so that your kind heart continues to radiate outwards. One day, there will be a maiden that sees you the same way we do."

"Lili..."

"Have faith, Choji. You are a dashing young man, and you will find someone to love you inside and out. So don't worry, okay?"

"Alright," he says with a smile. "Thanks, Lili."

"Hmhm. My pleasure, darling."

"Careful, Choji. She got me wrapped around her finger the same way," Ino says. "Well, I don't hate it anyways. She takes good care of me."

"I dunno if your old man will appreciate you being married off so soon," Shikamaru quips. "And don't you already have a girlfriend?"

"She prefers the term significant other. And I'm allowed to have more than one, dummy."

"Sheesh. You women get weirder by the year."

"And you wonder why even Hina sasses you these days. Well, you two can go away now. I want some more time to myself with my new wife."

"Yeah, yeah. Come on, Choji. Let's grab something to eat. I might be half as hungry as you are..."

"No kidding? That's a lot, Shikamaru."

He grumbles and sighs. "Not you doing a stand up routine, too...damn. What a pain."

"I'll see you lovelies later," I say before blowing them a kiss. "Bye for now~"

"See you, Lili!"

"Yeah, can't wait for the next torture session."

They head off, and I go back to my tea. "So, what does my lovely spouse have to tell me about the state of affairs around here?"

"Depends on how juicy you want your info."

"I would say...mm, very."

"Thought you'd go with that," she says with a smile. "We'll start with the fun stuff first, then."

"By the by...those earrings you all have. I notice they're all the same. Was it a gift for your promotion?"

"Oh, yeah. Those old earrings I used to wear? Those were from my dad. The three of us wore them from the day we made genin to the day we all made chuunin. Then as part of tradition, a member of the Sarutobi Clan gives us a new set of earrings, to signify that we're adults and ready to lead our clans when the time comes. So that would be Asuma-sensei in this case."

"I see."

"We swear an oath, promising to protect the Leaf and its legacy, and to pass down that oath to our children once they come into this world. And once they do, when they become genin themselves, we pass our earrings over to them, so that they can carry that oath and all it means. Then they pass them back to us once they get new ones, as we passed ours back to our parents. And the cycle continues for another generation."

"That sounds quite grand. A tradition that has stood the test of time..."

"Right?" she says with a smile. "It's really cool. And I'm definitely gonna keep it going. So will the others. As I say often enough, life finds a way. If Uncle Shikaku could get hitched, anything's possible."

"Pfft. You might be right."

"I'm totally right. Well," she says while fluttering her lashes dramatically, "shall we have ourselves that lovely stroll through the gossip mill, my beloved wife?"

"I would love nothing more, my most beautiful spouse."

---

There is always something to gossip about in a village of this size, but we ladies are concerned with only the most important details as they come from loose lips to our waiting ears. It seems the past few years have been rich with mischief, and through this lengthy session over piping hot tea, Ino and I go over as much as we can. From who might be sleeping with who, to yet uncovered illegal activity, to transgressions that would cost someone, or a few someones, their careers. We don't interfere with anything unless it's urgent, or will cause harm. After all, this isn't a spherical, fair society we live in. Not every mistake needs to be dredged up, and not every punishment is justice. Besides, letting things play out sometimes is a good deed in and of itself.

"As for our favourite war hawk...well. He hasn't been up to anything that we could keep track of," Ino says. "Rika thinks that he's waiting for you to move."

"Is that so..."

"Aside from the political wrangling as a result of the Sound Village occupation, nothing's been happening recently. Part of it is Akatsuki, part of it is the usual bureaucracy. That organization is probably up to something underground."

"I thought as much. I was interrupted from talking to the old man yesterday. Koharu pulled me into a meeting instead," I say. "Wanted me to help her put a leash on Naruto."

"Ugh. That old bitch."

"Our interests do align to a point, when it comes to protecting him. Obviously we have different reasons for wanting that...but still, she will be useful in the future."

"Gonna keep her around when you get the hat?"

"Fuck no. That fossil would definitely get in the way of what I want to do. On that note, there's something spicy you should know. The old man's been sitting on the masked man revelation."

Ino's eyes widen. "Holy shit. She's on the outside."

"Her and Homura. It's Danzo's fault. I guarantee it."

"Yeah, yeah. They were pretty tight before he got kicked off the council...wow. That gives us some room, eh?"

"Plenty. We can't let things drift forever, though."

"For sure. But we can get cooking with this. She didn't suspect a thing, then...heh. You are so smooth, hon. Such a relief having you back."

"Thank you, love."

"I'm ready to put these bitches on notice when you are. Just say the word," she says with a saucy wink.

"Hmhm. You'll know when, Ino. You're a beauty in more ways than one." I check my timepiece. "It's getting into afternoon proper. I think I should see to my sensei today, before too much time passes."

"Got it. We'll pick this up a bit later. Take care, Lili."

"You too, Ino." We exchange kisses before hugging each other tightly. "I'll take care of the bill for us."

"Thanks, hon. Gonna freshen up in the ladies' room before I take off myself."

I set down my payment and a good sized gratuity for our elderly host, check my compact a bit, and then head back into the day. The weather is as nice as ever, and I settle into a relaxed walk while going through the Leaf. Tsunade was right to warn me earlier...there are some thirsty looks today. Though it is me, so it only makes sense. Long as no one gets too fresh, it should be fine.

"Before I forget...there's a shop that I can stop at to pick up a few gifts. It shouldn't hurt, right?"

I duck into one of the stores I remembered from long ago, and find that it's the same as ever. Behind the counter are the items I want. The shop owner is quite understanding when I say that one of them is a gift for one of my uncles. Well...I suppose I did charm him a little bit to help things along. Either way, my presents are acquired, and I am on my way again after slipping them into my pockets.

"I knew I recognized that scent from somewhere."

"Mm?" I look behind me to see someone land nearby. A few someones, actually.

"Long time no see, Miss Kobayashi."

"Well, if it isn't my darling Hana. And her handsome boys, lest I forget." I get a chorus of barks in return.

"Looks like you've filled out quite nicely. Some might say too nicely." Hana is wearing her combat jacket this afternoon, but otherwise looks as lovely as she always does. I think that's a new brand of lipstick, though...I like it. Makes her lips look very lush.

"You mean like your dear mother."

"Her, too."

"Hmhm. Well, let's get a hug in before she drags me away." We give each other a friendly squeeze before separating, and I give some head rubs to the Haimarus afterwards. "Speaking of Tsume...ah, I was going to ask if she was well, but she's coming along with Kiba. Family outing?"

"Close enough. There was a shinobi-trained fraudster we needed to track down, not a big to-do or anything. Along the way we did some clean-up, took down a few more idiots. All good, though. Kiba needs the field experience as a chuunin."

"So he's crossed over as well. Good for him."

"Yeah, totally. I'm so glad he's moved to the next level. At this rate, he'll be a jounin soon enough."

"Knew I spotted someone familiar! Welcome back, Red!"

Tsume lands next to us with Kuromaru in tow, then Kiba who is riding a large white creature...wait. Is that Akamaru? Goodness, that child has grown.

Kiba's outfit has changed from the usual...now he's dressed in black all the way through, with a leather jacket on top and a mesh shirt underneath. There are several zippers on it, like on the sleeves for example. It reminds me a bit of that red zippered jacket a famous singer in the west wore once...

"Huh? You too?" Kiba says.

"What's that mean?" Tsume asks.

"I believe that it's a common expression for young men in the Leaf these days. At least it is when they see me for the first time," I say.

"I think a better expression is good god almighty, or somethin' like that. I'm looking at you and I still can't believe what I'm seeing. Stacked like the old man's paperwork..."

"Mom, seriously," Hana says. "Not in front of Kiba."

"What? You think the kid hasn't seen this before? Hell, Hinata's got herself some cannonballs of her own under that sweater-"

"Mom!"

"Actually, I should be worried about you getting hypnotized by this walking pin up. Thick legs, tummy out in the open...you're even more dangerous than before, Red. I oughta make sure that Hana doesn't get too close to you nowadays."

Hana groans and covers her face. Kiba has been a little too quiet, and I figure out why as he leans against Akamaru and directs his reddened face downwards.

"Well, as long as you keep yourself to this level of exposure in public, it's fine. Now c'mere and give me my hug."

"God, finally. I thought you were going to wrap me in a carpet and send me down to Intelligence."

"Quiet, you."

She holds me tight for a bit before letting go.

"Welcome home, Lili."

"Thank you, Tsume. I'm happy to be back." I walk over and rub the spot behind Kuromaru's ear that he loves. "And how are you doing, my dear sir?"

"Very well, Scarlet Viper. It is good to have you in our midst once more. I must say, I am unfamiliar with the sort of banter you women get up to at times."

"Oh, it's nothing. Tsume is just getting into the teasing spirit as she always does. It's not a problem, and I'm practically out as it is. I'll make the formal announcement when the need arises."

"I see. Well, I am glad you find it amusing enough."

"Kiba, lovely to see you again."

"Ah, yeah. Same to you," he says quietly. I give him a gentle handshake, and he's grateful for that much. Poor thing looks like he's going to overheat if I get too close. "How'd that trip of yours go?"

"Well enough. I'm sure that my nose could beat any of yours by now," I say proudly.

"Yeah, right. Your sense of smell might be good, but nothing beats the nose of an Inuzuka in the Leaf."

"We'll have to test that out one day soon, then."

"Bet on it," he says with a grin. "At least your personality hasn't changed."

"Might have gotten worse," Tsume says.

"Mom, be nice," Hana scolds.

"Well, I have learned to control my temper better," I say.

"Yeah, that's not ominous," Kiba mutters.

"Akamaru has grown up well. He's much bigger than before." I gently scratch under the now large dog's chin, and his tail wags happily. He looks the same as ever, size aside.

"Is he? Naruto said the same thing, but I don't really see it."

"..." Perhaps he hasn't noticed because they spend nearly every waking moment together. Still, that's a...well, unique lack of awareness on Kiba's part. A bit cute, thinking about it some. "He's healthy either way. That's always a good thing."

"Sure is."

"You been around to give Kurenai some hell yet?" Tsume asks.

"I was on my way to do that now. I just had a meeting with my third favourite blonde in the world."

"Princess Yamanaka, eh. She's been kicking ass lately. Guess with you back, we'll really see some damage get done. And I heard you beat the brakes off some Akatsuki goon the other day. Well, the report didn't say that exactly, but reading between the lines is basic for shinobi."

"Indeed. The Kazekage has been returned safe and sound, and the Sand sinks further into debt with us. A pleasant ending, all told."

"Yeah, a bit louder for the spies to hear," Kiba says.

"Oh, dear. Was I not clear enough? I said, the elites of Wind Country's gilded dust bowl are resting firmly in our back pockets. We love to see it."

"Kiba, Kiba, Kiba. Still so much to learn," Tsume says as she rubs his head, to his dismay. "You're talking to the Scarlet Viper herself, slayer of armies, consumer of a thousand souls, so on, so forth. Thought you'd figure that out after she whipped your ass before."

He groans. "Come on, Mom. That was like three years ago."

"What, and you think you've closed the gap since then? Ha. I want whatever the hell you're on, kid. Anyways. We'd love to banter into the night with you, Red...but you've got places to be and we've gotta get off our feet and put something in our bellies. Catch you later. Oh, and watch out for the new and totally not improved Masked Pervert."

"Kakashi gave me the information earlier."

"Good on him. Alright kids, time to head home."

"See you later, Lili. Try not to break too many hearts before the end of the week," Hana says.

"No promises, dear."

She smiles and shakes her head.

"Later. And don't make any assumptions, alright? I'm not the same guy from before. Neither is Akamaru," Kiba says.

"Clearly. Do take care, Kiba. You too, Akamaru."

"Woof!" His tongue pokes out the front of his mouth as usual. Mm. That reminds me...one of these days, I should advance that obscure skill of mine properly.

The Inuzukas soon leave, and I continue on my way towards Kurenai's apartment. Hopefully she's not too aggravated on account of her pregnancy.

It's not nearly as fun if she gets angry right away, after all.

 

[FortePlus]

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 16
"Towards Tomorrow"
---

I knock on the door to Kurenai's apartment. It's a cozy little place, nothing like the minimalist settings that people imagine shinobi live in. A sparse, colourless environment is no place for a person to live, especially someone who risks their lives for the sake of others time and time again.

But then, Naruto's place isn't that great, is it...probably on account of him being an orphan and presumably not needing much. Well, I'm taking care of that end now.

The door opens to a familiar face.

"Hey, look who's here."

"A lovely afternoon to you, Mister Sarutobi."

Asuma smiles and gives me a hug, which I return easily. The smell of smoke is much lighter on him than usual, which only makes sense. He does have a little one on the way now. Nothing about him has changed, from what I can tell. The usual flak jacket isn't on his person, so I assume he's been relaxing here for a while today at the least.

"Welcome back, Lili. Guess you heard the news and wanted to pop by, eh?"

"I did indeed. My intention was to visit on my return, but as you must have heard by now, more than a few things came up."

"Yeah, Shino gave us the message before he left. You were out in the Sand kicking serious ass...took down an S-Ranker in Akatsuki with Guy, right? How's the Kazekage doing?"

"Perfectly fine. We brought him home without incident, and the only thing he had to deal with was exhaustion. We went one for two on our targets, unfortunately."

"That'll happen. Anyway, come in and take a load off. Your big sis has been longing to see you."

"Like hell," I hear a voice call back.

He chuckles. "See what I mean?"

"As they say, absence makes the heart grow fonder. I've dearly missed my beloved sensei," I say as I step inside. My sandals come off, and I walk the short distance towards the couch with Asuma. "Hopefully you two have been finding other ways to keep yourselves occupied."

"I've been keeping busy, yeah. Outside of the home, too."

"It figures. You couldn't even wait until I got back before knocking her up."

He raises a brow. "Didn't know we were on a schedule."

"It's called being courteous. To me, of course."

I hear the shuffling of slippers from the kitchen. "You've managed to become ten times the diva since you left. Wasn't that trip supposed to make you wiser and more humble, things like that?" she calls out.

"I don't remember telling you that, so you've gone and disappointed yourself for no reason."

Asuma chuckles and shakes his head.

"Something about how the more things change, the more they stay the same. Yeah, my fault for hoping you'd become less of a brat."

Kurenai finally steps into view. She wears a simple green dress, her pregnant belly pushing out against it. There's a subtle change in her eyes, and I can see the softness of her face. She looks radiant, like a mother should. I'm so happy to see it.

"I missed you," I say.

"Yeah. I missed you too. Welcome home, Lili."

I step forward and give her a warm hug.

"Thank you. You look lovely, and I don't mean that as a tease. Motherhood is making you glow."

"It's a good thing you added that disclaimer, or else I'd have to hit you," she says with a blush. "Thanks. I mean that...and I've honestly enjoyed this time a lot. Life always has its ups and downs, and this was no different. But there are a lot more ups than downs, I can say that much. About four weeks to go."

"Shino said as much..."

Kurenai takes my hand, and then takes a seat on the couch. "I figured you would want to listen to the little one yourself."

"Yes. Is it really okay?"

"Of course it is. Take your time."

I nod and get to my knees, then press my head against Kurenai's stomach. In this calm and silence, I can feel everything. The energy flowing through the air, and the vibrations rumbling between all of us. To most people, this would be faint.

But I can feel this child.

Slow movements. A heartbeat. Breathing. How wonderful...a tiny life, almost fully formed and ready to present itself to the world.

"Beautiful."

"I knew you'd think so," she says. I look up to see Kurenai smiling. She looks so happy, I have to wonder if she could go back to her old life...but then, she must have things that she wants to accomplish as a kunoichi. Well, we can see about that in time. What's important is bringing this child safely into the world.

"Is it a boy or a girl?"

"Asuma and I decided we'd leave it as a surprise. We're not too fussy, after all...but I think he wants to be a girl dad more than anything."

"Ah, I wouldn't mind if it was a boy."

"But you would prefer a girl," I say to him.

"I would prefer a girl. Happy?"

"Very. So. I assume you have names picked out for either outcome."

"Well...we haven't figured out a boy's name yet."

"Right. Something to go alongside Mirai, isn't that correct?"

"Eh?"

"Hold on, how did you even figure that out?" Kurenai asks me. "We haven't told anyone yet. At least, I haven't."

"Me either," Asuma says with his hands raised.

"What is in a name, friends? Surely the precious things given to you by your fathers would be passed down, whether consciously or otherwise." I smile and press a hand to Kurenai's stomach. "After all, it was the same for myself and Mama. That name, Rosemary Minerva...from the hearts of two people who wanted to remember the past, and create a bright future for their little one. It would be the same for someone who was blessed to look towards tomorrow, and the truth it holds."

"Man." Asuma scratches his head in disbelief. "We can't put anything past you, can we."

"Say that twice. Got a brain in there that's grown twice as fast as her body, somehow," Kurenai says. "Speaking of that, you're getting way too saucy with these outfits of yours. I should have mentioned that before we got all sentimental."

"Hmhm." I stand up and do a twirl for my hosts. "That sounds like a seal of approval to me. Shino and Hina like it."

"That's because you've corrupted them both. Hinata, especially. No way she got to that stage with a few bottles of milk a day alone..."

"I detect a hint of jealousy. Not to worry, you'll-"

"Hold it. I know about the pregnancy breast stuff already, so don't get too excited."

"It worked out for Mama."

"Yeah, we saw. She was on the cover of one of those magazines Asuma scoops up for me from time to time. Was she actually doing photo shoots while pregnant?"

I make a zipping motion across my lips. She pouts at me.

"You suck."

"I love you too, Kurenai."

She stands up and rustles my hair. "Gonna get something to eat. Being bullied works up an appetite."

"A lot of things do these days," Asuma quips.

"Keep that up and you'll be sleeping on the couch. I mean it this time, not like the other hundred times. I'll get something for you guys too, I guess. It'll be a few minutes, so you guys can talk or whatever. Oof..."

"We're gonna go for a walk. Don't worry about us, we can order in if anything."

"Yeah. See you in a bit."

"She's gonna chew through everything on her own," Asuma says to me. "And she'll still be starving when we get back, so might as well."

"Good. I had something for you to enjoy outside either way."

"Yeah? Cool. I had something I wanted to talk to you about myself. Get into whatever fits near the door, don't worry too much about it."

I step into a pair of fluffy pink slippers and follow Asuma out of the apartment, down to the front entrance. There's a wooden bench nearby, and we take a seat on it together.

"Boy, oh boy. What a time..."

I gently stay his hand as he goes for a cigarette.

"Aw, come on. We're outside, aren't we?"

"I know you've been responsible enough, Asuma. Which is why I have something for you as a gift." I reach into my jacket pocket and take out a flat wooden case. "I think we can guess what's in here, yes?"

"No way. Seriously?" He chuckles and takes the case from me before opening it. "Wow. These ones are a hassle to get a hold of."

"And I'll have something even nicer once the baby is born. Here, let me get that for you."

"Thanks."

I take one of the cigars from its case, and use one of my knives to properly cut away the cap. Asuma gently takes it from my hand and uses his lighter carefully on the cigar end, toasting it while taking two measured puffs. He then leans back in his seat and blows out smoke, sighing with satisfaction.

"Damn, that's good. Haven't had anything like it in a while...thanks, Lili."

"Not a problem. I think you've earned that much."

"Heh. Kurenai would say otherwise, but you know how she is."

"Indeed."

He takes another puff on the cigar. "So I wanted to have a sort of serious chat with you, and ask something at the end. Nothing too heavy. I've just been thinking about a lot of things over the years. Getting ready to become a father is...it's different, I'll say that much."

"A learning experience," I say.

"Yeah. That, and a lot of other things. My dad and I haven't always seen the world the same way. I actually got into it with him and disappeared for a while...got myself that nice gig while I was at it."

"The Guardian Shinobi. And of course, you have a 35 million bounty on your head as a result."

"I'm a little proud of it. Obviously small potatoes compared to yours, but...it's about 5 million more than my buddy Chiriku's, so I can live with that. But...yeah. I did a lot of wandering, and fighting, and thinking. I came back to the village and patched things up with the old man, became a part of the regular forces again, got into teaching...well, I honestly have a point I'm trying to make."

"Yes, of course. Take your time."

"I never had anything other than respect for my dad. As a person, as the Hokage...bad habits aside, of course."

"Of course," I say with a smile.

"He really is the coolest guy, honestly. And I'm proud to be his son, a member of the Sarutobi Clan. I've been able to understand his decisions better, how he thinks about the village, about raising the next generation...trying to balance kindness with the overwhelming strength at his command, and being a good leader. Learned a lot just from watching him." He puffs on the cigar a few times. "I've come to understand some important things. And more than that, understand which of those important things is the most important of all. You play shogi at all?"

"Not much. I've never really been one for games like that," I say. "You play a lot with Shikamaru, of course."

"Yeah."

"Life lessons are filtered through the game itself, then?"

"Yup. That's how I figured out Shikamaru wasn't a complete vegetable. Ran a little test while he wasn't paying attention to anything outside the match. Where was I...right. So like you said, we can liken people to shogi pieces. Makes sense so far, right?"

"Yes."

"Shikamaru resembles a knight. Flexible, able to move around opponents and reposition himself...not the most powerful piece, but one of the more unpredictable ones. Combined with other pieces on the board, it can do some pretty incredible things."

"That sounds just like him. What about yourself?"

"Me?" He takes a few more puffs on the cigar before blowing out more smoke. "Just a simple pawn."

"Oh, please."

"I'm not being modest or anything here. I just keep moving forward, knocking people out until I get far enough to be promoted."

"That would be poetic if it weren't so self-depreciating."

"As for you..."

"Yes?" I ask, curious.

"You're definitely a rook. A ranging piece. Someone only limited by the dimensions of the board and the pieces in your path. If it's an enemy, you move straight ahead and mow them down. And if it's a friend, you pause for their sake. You're the strongest piece around, and the one on the board with the most value." He chuckles a bit and relights the cigar. "Though, if we're being realistic, you're way more like a dragon king. Moving around like a promoted piece in a sea of regulars."

"I can see how it happened now."

"How what happened?"

"You seducing Kurenai so quickly while I was gone."

He laughs and shakes his head. "Spicy doesn't even begin to describe you sometimes, Lili."

"So we're all pieces on the shogi board called life, are we?"

"Mm-hm. Which is where I bring in the question I wanted to ask you. Shikamaru hasn't figured it out yet, but he has way less life experience than you do, so it makes sense. I think you'll get it faster than either of us did. As you know, the king is the most important piece in the game. So in this game of life...if I'm a pawn, Shikamaru's a knight, and you're a rook..."

"..."

He turns his head to look at me. "Do you know who the king is, Lili?"

"The king..."

The first and most obvious answer is the Hokage.

Which is why I know it's not the right answer. So...why not?

The goal in shogi, like its counterpart in chess, is for one player to checkmate the other player's king. Applied to real life terms, it would be the same as enemy forces trapping an important person in a desperate situation. But from that alone...the king wouldn't be the Hokage. Asuma must have thought it so, once upon a time.

But the Hokage is almost always the strongest person in the village, with a variety of abilities at their disposal and means of escape. The king, while the most important piece, can only move one square in any direction. It lacks the mobility of the knight, or the range of the rook. And most importantly...a village does not die as soon as its Kage does. Hashirama was succeeded by Tobirama. Tobirama was succeeded by Hiruzen. Hiruzen was succeeded by Minato, and took the mantle up again when Minato died protecting the village. The king is someone, or something that would put an end to everything if lost.

The most important piece, and at the same time, the most vulnerable. It needs other pieces of all types to protect it. Every other piece can be captured and even brought back. But the king...it's something that can't be replaced.

Who...or what, rather.

"Ah."

"You got something?"

It was something that Asuma realized only now...reminiscing on memories of his father. Becoming one himself...yes, I think I see it.

"The most irreplaceable piece...something that stops the flow of everything else if it should disappear." I look to Asuma and smile. "Mirai, isn't it? The ones born and unborn...the future of this village. That is who the king is."

"I expected you to figure it out quickly, but not that quickly. Took me wandering all of Fire Country and getting myself a woman to figure that out..." He shakes his head again. "Unbelievable. Guess that solves it, then."

"Solves what?"

"That question was a little test, not that I really needed one for you...but I wanted to see your thought process, just a bit. Aside from making a fantastic Hokage one day soon, I wanted to ask you to look after our child. Kurenai and I would like for you to be their godmother."

I blink. "Surely, you could..."

"Shikamaru is going to be the other half, soon as I ask him. He'll grumble and complain about it, but eventually he'll say yes. I know there are a lot of people I could ask, but...you two just seemed like the best ones. Shikamaru is close to me, and Kurenai is close to you. Things can happen to either of us...Kurenai is weighing whether or not she wants to get back into service in the next few years. Even if it's just me that disappears, she'll still need all the help she can get. We have a great network of people, just between the old teams Eight and Ten. Ino, Choji, Hinata, Shino...but it's you two we want up front most of all. The people you chose to love have all grown up beautifully, Lili. They've all become confident and loving, selfless people. And they've passed those good things on to everyone around them. I couldn't think of anyone but you to take our place if need be."

"To have that much confidence in me...it won't go to waste, I promise you that," I say firmly. "Asuma, I accept. I'll do everything I can to help guide and protect your 'king'."

He gives me a bright smile. "Good. You don't have to do too much, you know. Just being there when you can is enough. I'm sure you'll have more and more on your plate as the days go by. You've got that orphanage on its way up, right?"

"Right. But I can make time for everyone, even then. Thank you, both of you, for trusting me with your child's future."

"Hey, if I didn't think you were worthy of it, I wouldn't ask." He takes a few more puffs on the cigar as it turns into a tiny stump, then pulls a small cylinder out of his pocket and drops it in. "That was smooth. And you said you had something better for when the baby was born. Can't wait."

"Really. Is that all you can think of?"

He chuckles again and pats my back gently. "C'mon, Auntie Lili. Let's see how much of the fridge Mom has devoured while we were away. Almost had to make her stone soup the other day. With actual stones."

"The appetites of pregnant women are mysterious, aren't they."

"Man...couldn't have said it better. You like butter chicken? I know a place that delivers."

"Ooh. I was thinking about that the other day, you know. Let's make ourselves an order, then. And I have to give Kurenai her gift, too."

We stand up and start our walk inside.

 

[FortePlus]

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 17
"Status Quo"
---

"So we have ourselves a few problems."

Today's meeting was unscheduled, with Jiraiya traipsing into town and demanding that we talk about his recent findings.

One of the problems he isn't going to mention out loud is that he didn't recognize me with my back turned in the hallway. As a result, the exposed right side of his face is currently red with heat.

"I'll bet," Tsunade says. "You earned that one."

"Shut up. Seriously."

"Maybe now you'll learn your lesson. Doubt it, but it's always nice to have some hope."

He grumbles and pouts at that. The left side of his face from the bottom lip upward is covered by a black mask, obscuring some sort of spectacular injury while it heals. Tsunade mentioned earlier that we would find out what exactly caused it in the course of this meeting, as he hasn't even shown it to her. I settle against the desk behind me, which Hiruzen sits behind while smoking away at his pipe. Standing with us is Kakashi, who is enjoying his literature as usual. There's also someone standing outside the door, with chakra that I recognize.

It's just the five of us in here for now. Tamaki and Imari are taking care of other business, which was what opened up this time slot for us in the first place.

"Problem number one is your favourite jinchuuriki and mine, Naruto. I've got something to show you, and it's serious business." Jiraiya removes his vest, placing it over the nearby chair. His arms start to come out of the sleeves on his robes.

"I see that you've decided to add even more sexual harassment to your list of crimes," I say.

"Would you pipe down already?"

"Go fuck yourself, Jiraiya."

"I really oughta-"

"Sorry, but who was the one putting their hands on others without permission?" Tsunade asks smugly. "Don't think you have a leg to stand on, buddy."

"If he does that again, you can consider it literal," I warn.

"Children, please settle down," Hiruzen says. "I know things are tense after Jiraiya's...unauthorized contact earlier. But we should get into these important matters as quickly as we can. Please resume your demonstration, Jiraiya."

"Thank you, Lord Hokage." He glares at me before lifting up his mesh shirt. "I've taken near fatal damage twice in my life now. The first was a long time ago, courtesy of Princess Senju over here. She saw me conducting research and took it upon herself to...shall we say, interrupt."

No clarification is needed, as Tsunade has told me the story before...and we all know what Jiraiya's so called research tends to entail in any case.

"The second time was much more recent." Jiraiya removes the mask covering the side of his face.

"..."

"Won't be any permanent scars on the face, and thank god for that. The rest of me...not doing so great in that aspect."

Marks and what look like burns rake across the left side of his face. They go around his eye, but just barely. And in the middle of his chest, a massive, star-shaped scar that has branches spreading outwards.

"Took everything I had to make it out and suppress the chakra. If I hadn't, we'd be in a lot more trouble right now."

"Naruto did...that?" I ask, disturbed. "How? Why?"

"We, ah...got ahead of ourselves. Or at least I did," Jiraiya says as he starts to put his clothing back on. "Naruto was making great strides in controlling the chakra of the Nine Tails. So I called up Gerotora to tweak the seal a bit more. Obviously he was against it, he always is, but I got him to agree. Oh, right. Gerotora is a scroll toad, and he happens to be the guardian of the scroll that acts as the key to Naruto's seal. Minato left that key to me, after he inscribed it onto Gerotora."

"I suppose that's why you're so insistent on taking care of this yourself. If the Fourth left it to you, he believed that you could figure things out as needed," I say.

"Exactly."

"But you screwed up this one," Tsunade says.

"You could call it that, I guess. Sometimes experiments don't go the way you want them to. Anyhow, Naruto can remain in control up to about two tails now, pretty big improvement from earlier."

"It was a problem the last time when he got close to three, so that's honestly reassuring," Kakashi says. "Which just raises the question of how he did all that to you."

Jiraiya puts on his mask again and sighs. "Four."

"Jiraiya...that's nearly half way," Hiruzen says with concern.

"Yeah. And it's not a pretty sight, let me tell you. At three tails, Naruto's control and consciousness get shaky. Once he hits four is where the real mess starts. His mind gets overpowered by the rage and hatred, which allows the fox to start taking control completely. It's not just mental changes, either. All of you in here know about that chakra shroud the fox gives him to use. It's a defence of sorts, but it also continuously damages him. He has that healing factor, but once he releases four tails worth of power, it can't keep up. His body becomes severely damaged, and blood from where his skin peels away starts to mix itself into the shroud. Essentially, he ends up as a skeleton for the demon fox..."

"You mean to say that he takes on the Nine Tails' appearance physically, as opposed to just having an aura that mimics it," Hiruzen concludes.

"That's about right. It looks a lot like close-fitting armour...you can see him in there, but it's definitely a more monstrous appearance all over."

"But you managed to seal that power back up," Tsunade says. "He looks fine enough, but...I'm guessing that there are bad side effects you're gonna tell us about shortly."

"He heals well enough when the chakra shroud disappears, but...that healing is slower after reaching that threshold. And if his body has to keep doing that, it won't last long. He could very well die if he's pushed too far too often."

"Like with Akatsuki," I say.

"Minato's seal should be able to limit this behaviour in the future," Hiruzen says.

"About that...we have a problem there, too. See, I can get Gerotora to tighten the seal every so often, but that won't change that fact that with every passing year, the seal itself is weakening. Eventually it won't matter what we do, and the Nine Tails will be able to exert its full influence on Naruto. That's why we need to figure things out now, and why I took the risk of loosening the seal in the first place."

"You were Lord Minato's teacher. Surely you know why he did such a thing?" I ask.

"His intention was to have Naruto control the power of the Nine Tails, though I couldn't tell you for what purpose exactly. But it's why he only has half...and why the seal was constructed so deliberately."

"The gap in the two Four Symbols Seals, then."

"Right. Aside from that, there's really no turning back now. Whether it's the passage of time, or Akatsuki, something is going to push Naruto in the wrong direction. I've been giving him lessons on how to tamp down his anger, but we're seeing more and more of the fox's power bubble up from him at once. We might have to consider two worst case scenarios. First and most immediate, that the Nine Tails is fully released back into the world, meaning that Naruto dies, and a bunch of people along with him. Second, and only a little less troubling, is that we have to lock down the fox completely inside of him, and cut off access to that power. It means that we lose whatever Minato was trying to accomplish, that the Leaf loses a major asset, and that he's in even more danger from the freaks in Akatsuki. I don't think Minato put that fox inside of Naruto as a simple means of containment, not with everything that was at stake back then."

"So what can we do in the meantime?" I ask.

"Got that covered." Jiraiya knocks on the entrance to the room and it opens a moment later. A young man wearing the standard Leaf outfit, with short brown hair and dark eyes. His forehead protector is a rare sort, the same as Tobirama Senju used during his time.

"This fellow goes by a few names, but from here on he's Yamato to us. Used to be in the Foundation and knows our pal Kakashi here from his time in the ANBU."

I see. So this is that Kinoe person who was mentioned all that time ago.

"Very nice to meet you, senpai."

Mm. Respectful, quite neat, calm too. Impressive, especially considering what he must have gone through. "It's nice meeting you as well." We shake hands and he has a firm grip. Good. I can also confirm that his chakra is indeed the same as that of the Founder. Although...it's different from that of Obito's still. I wonder why that is...

"Lili and I talked about it a while back, so she knows the play," Tsunade says. "The other part of the key comes from Grandfather's necklace. The kid's got it on him now."

"I was wondering about that," Kakashi says. "Something like that would be immensely valuable, wouldn't it?"

"Three mountains worth of gold, or so the legends say," Hiruzen says. "It was also a key component of Lord Hashirama's power, assisting him with the capture and control of the tailed beasts themselves."

"So the plan is to use Yamato's Wood Release in conjunction with the necklace, in order to suppress the power of the Nine Tails completely," I say. "But if I'm right, the crystal on the necklace is merely an amplifier for already existing power. I believe our friend here is aware how far down the scale his strength is compared to the Founder's."

"It would be a very bad idea to overestimate myself in that way," Yamato says with a smile. "The aim would be to suppress Naruto's power early, well before we got to a high number of tails and the heavy transformations that accompany them. If Lord Jiraiya was nearly killed with four tails released...well, I don't know how much better I would do."

"I see."

"Conventional seals are going to be worth less and less as time goes on...due to the fact that I'm not going to reset progress on the Eight Trigrams seal," Jiraiya says. "He needs that power to deal with Akatsuki. Yamato is going to be assigned as the alternate commander of Team Seven, and he'll be with the team for parts of Naruto's training. I also can't stick around the village forever, since there's a whole lot of work to do tracking down Akatsuki. This is the best we can do right now, at least until I figure out how to teach Naruto to use the full power inside of him."

"A stopgap, then," I say.

"A little dismissive, aren't you?"

"Hardly. You almost got yourself killed, and our next best option is suppressing the tailed beast's power before it gains momentum – we can't even stop it in its tracks definitively. This is far from a rosy situation, and so I won't pretend it is."

"Mouth off all you want, but I doubt you have a better solution to all this."

"You would think so."

He raises a brow and I stare back at him, saying nothing.

"Disagreements aside," Kakashi interrupts, "now that we have our Naruto contingencies in place, I assume we'll be moving on to the other parts of our agenda."

Jiraiya nods. "Akatsuki is moving, and from what I hear they have some fresh blood. No info on who exactly, but they sound dangerous enough. A few clients have been hiring Akatsuki for extermination missions and wiping out entire towns and settlements. Reports of uprooted structures and desiccated bodies. There's also an uptick of activity in Wave. Combine that with that pretty brazen attack on a major hidden village, and it's safe to say that we're on a timer here. The spies they have here aren't doing much, and I suspect some of them are keeping an eye on me specifically. So my moving around will help keep some heat off the village. Also, sensei...I know it might be a hassle, but could you keep your advisory team off my back a bit?"

"I have started my talks with the councillors, yes. Rest assured, you will have room to work as you desire."

He lets out a satisfied breath. "Great news."

"Akatsuki's aggressiveness on various fronts will also destabilize this village and others if they are allowed to move as they please," I say.

"Is there something you have in mind to curb their advance?" Hiruzen asks.

"A few things. One is to keep ahead information-wise, and the other is to adopt an aggressive posture ourselves. Knowing what we know, we should do our best to move against them at every opportunity. That will mean sending our regular forces to investigate and crush any Akatsuki-influenced uprisings."

"If we appear too aggressive, it'll just end up backfiring in the end...really is a problem for us, isn't it," Tsunade says. "Can't just tell people not to use the cheaper services. Larger organizations like the Leaf will have a pretty consistent customer base, but I think that it'll become top heavy. That could make a couple of areas ripe for civil unrest, which Akatsuki can take advantage of."

"The daimyo aren't interested in addressing this financially at all. They simply don't see a reason to worry as things are," Hiruzen says while refilling his pipe. "Until Akatsuki becomes a clear and present danger to them and their subjects, they would rather have things continue on as normal."

"And even then, they're reluctant to hand over extra power to shinobi leaders," Kakashi points out. "I think by the time we can show them evidence of threats they need to pay attention to, it'll be too late."

"Akatsuki hires their own contractors, you think?" Yamato asks.

"We've confirmed it through Miss Kotowari," Hiruzen says.

"I see. That adds another layer of deniability, and makes it harder to bring to the attention of the feudal lords. They would just see business happening as usual, and when it comes to the tailed beasts, those are just more shinobi matters to be left alone."

"We know there's one tailed beast in the ocean to the east...I think we should schedule some reconnaissance around that area, to keep on top of things," I suggest.

"Noted. I will have our naval units prepared," Hiruzen says. "Is there anything else for now?"

"Nothing on my end. I'm gonna keep plugging away, hopefully see if I can track down this Pain fellow who is supposedly running the show. You're sure that you heard the name Konan from Kisame?" Jiraiya asks me.

"I'm sure, yes. Is that a name you recognize?"

"It's tickling my brain just a bit...maybe someone I met in a fight, or at a bar. Probably the latter if anything, since this is a woman we're talking about. I'll let you know if I pick up anything about her, or the goons she's leading. But I'll see you guys around, so stay out of trouble while I'm gone." He starts to leave before stopping. "Right, one more thing. We've been keeping the Foundation off our back, right? The very last thing we need is extra pressure from Danzo right now."

"He is being kept at a distance. Next steps will be discussed as needed," Hiruzen says.

"Got it. Then I don't need to say much else. Catch you guys later."

"We can adjourn this meeting, then. Lili, would you mind staying a while longer?" Hiruzen asks.

"Of course, my lord."

"Alright, time to head out. You guys take care," Tsunade says.

"Do you have time to answer a few questions, senpai?" Yamato asks Kakashi.

"Sure, sure. It's been a while since we've had a chat. We can go over our team basics..."

Finally, it's just myself and the Hokage alone. I take a proper seat on top of his desk while he pours out cups of tea.

"I apologize for a few things. The fact that this won't be a proper tea break, and for Jiraiya's actions earlier. Aside from the physical discomfort, I imagine that it was a bit embarrassing."

I sigh and nod.

"Well, we can take care of that in time. I'll have another talk with Jiraiya to remind him of proper etiquette. Hopefully it sticks this time..." He hands me a warm cup of tea, and I nod my thanks. "There are a great deal of things to look after, but we can continue with the main ones from this meeting. The Fire Country Lord is indeed reluctant to act at this point in time. Which frankly is better for us than the alternative. Too many external influences surround him, and ultimately he will choose the viewpoint that persuades him the most. In our case, if a large enough crisis were to occur, we could see his support go towards the conservative faction."

"Danzo and your friends on the council chief among them," I say.

"Yes. Of course, on a personal level, he favours Jiraiya for the next Hokage, if he should be chosen."

"Hm."

"As long as I stay around, it would be enough to keep the scales balanced in your favour. But the man is extremely fickle, so nothing is guaranteed as a result."

"Speaking of conservatives, have you gotten the news from Koharu yet?"

"We did speak, yes. You wanted to use Anko for a certain mission?"

"My plan is to have her infiltrate the organization as a sleeper agent," I say. "I'll put Itachi to work on that end as her handler. Of course, we still have to ask her...but with all of the tools at our disposal, it seems like something we can do to stay one step ahead of the enemy."

"Where do you expect her to be placed within the organization?"

I sip some tea before answering. "I don't think she'll be in the inner circle, with the remaining S-Class members. But I suspect that she'll be close enough to the top and the leadership that she can send information back to us. Also, we can take advantage of some assumptions if they are present. The connection to the snake kingdom, if discovered, would be a potent temptation." I close my eyes. "The thing is that I would be putting her through repeated mental conditioning, such as with the Sharingan. I can't go around treating her like a doll, even if it would be beneficial to us."

"She has been doing much better the past few years, especially with Orochimaru gone. As always, nothing is guaranteed, but I think that she would be eager to help us and would be in a good enough state to perform her duties."

"That's good to hear. We'll formally talk about it soon, together."

"Yes." Hiruzen drinks some of his tea and sighs. "Koharu and Homura are out of our loop, and I have kept it that way since I first suspected they were in communication with Danzo. Erika did some investigating and confirmed that this was the case by way of recordings and documents. Though I know you must have realized it from the short meeting you had."

"I did. What are your thoughts on Naruto's development?"

"The ideas you presented were good, but this recent report by Jiraiya has me a bit worried. The Nine Tails' chakra is becoming more influential and more potent, to the point where the full transformation is not that far away. And shinobi life can be difficult at times...if frustration keeps spilling out, not even Yamato might be able to stop what comes next. He will also be needed in the field as a skilled jounin and former ANBU. I agree with the suggestion that we keep Naruto moving so as to help thwart Akatsuki's plans, but still..."

"And Danzo?" I ask delicately.

"..." He sets down his cup and folds his hands. "There is nothing we can do at the moment, but...I am keeping an eye on him as best I can. If there is a need to escalate matters, I will let you know. He, along with others in his circle, are becoming increasingly bothered by Akatsuki's advances. The Fire Country Lord does not see their point of view just yet, but one or two more incidents will be enough to scare him into following the conservative line." He looks at me. "It's not yet time to take the actions you're thinking of. And...as foolish as it is, I hold out hope that he will change, and see things my way in the end."

"You've always been that way. It's what made me fall for you, after all," I say with a smile. "If it's what you want, then I'll wait until you give the order. Then, and only then, will I start my final advance."

"Thank you, Lili."

"Of course. Anything for you, oyaji."

"Information regarding Akatsuki has been sent to the requisite villages, but aside from Sand heeding Jiraiya's warning to some extent...there hasn't been much cooperation. Mobilization of forces has occurred, such as regular tours into Hot Water Country by the Hidden Cloud, and encroachments into the special zone that was once the Hidden Sound. The occupation there is a headache that the lower rungs are skilled enough to deal with, and shouldn't have much of an effect on geopolitics as a whole. Some nonsensical incident or nose thumbing will make the headlines, surely..."

"So it shouldn't be a catalyst for anything worse currently."

"It seems so. If anything changes, we have rapid communications enabled. But we are also working to settle things so that we will eventually gain control of the area. Slow work, but steady."

"And have we discovered anything new about our masked menace?" I ask.

"Nothing that could help us just yet. I can only guess that with Lord Hashirama's cells within him, his capabilities far eclipse any models we can create. The upper echelons of Akatsuki are nearly impossible to make contact with by any means we have."

"Hmm...do you know if Kakashi has completed that jutsu yet?"

"I haven't had time to ask him, which is an error on my part. Perhaps you could look into it for me?"

"I can do that."

"Thank you."

"If we don't take Obito out of the picture, it won't matter how many members of the organization we dispose of. He can start again, and peace may very well be lost. It's not a desperate situation yet, but I worry a little bit. Akatsuki wants the tailed beasts for something, something beyond simple world domination. Why else would they be working so hard to undermine the foundations that the shinobi powers stand on, as opposed to just crushing them militarily with the power that will be at their disposal? It's not something done for convenience."

"Yes. They seem to want to bypass the influence of the daimyo completely," Hiruzen says. "Perhaps they want something beyond controlling the world."

"They're not an entirely organized bunch, from what Itachi has told us. We know that they're tied together by the promises of their leaders, Pain and Obito. Obito seems content to wait in the shadows while this Pain person guides the group from an unknown location." I finish my tea and set the cup down. "There really isn't much we can do without more information, then..."

"Unfortunately not."

"Then I suppose we will have to proceed with the same patience as always. We can do this. We've done great things before." I lean over to kiss him on the forehead. "Thank you for your faith in me, oyaji. I won't let you down."

"I've always known," he says, smiling back. "I'm looking forward to the moment you change this village, and the entire world."

I nod and let myself down from the desk, shaking out my hair before leaving.

"We'll find some time to ourselves soon enough. Take care, Lord Hokage."

"Yes. Goodbye for now, Miss Kobayashi."

I leave the office and close the door behind me. My hand lingers on the handle for an extra moment before sliding off.

"Akatsuki...everything else besides that."

I have a strong feeling that they're going to get their hands on at least one tailed beast, and that will be problem enough. The Hidden Rock has been hiring them to supplement their regular forces...there's no way that the mercenaries will avoid taking advantage of that. And given this country's military strength, the others might see our warnings as just another disinformation tactic, something to get them to lower their defences.

It really is a mess on all sides.

"..."

But I meant what I said before. I intend to keep my promise, and carry everyone through this crisis as it comes. I won't be doing it alone, but I will be fighting at the very front. It's my duty above all else.

"Patience...right."

I let out a breath and finally turn from the door, heading out.

Okay. Time to get back to work.

 

[FortePlus]

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 18
"Snakes and Ladders"
---

I put my feet up on the nearby table and check the watch on the inside of my wrist. Should be another two minutes before the promised time.

We've moved across the week with little fanfare: Fio has been taking off for short missions to tune herself up, I had my interviews and my status as field officer has been upgraded accordingly, and general things within the village have been taken care of for the most part. I still have to find time for a proper team meeting with Hina and Shino - and Hanabi, of course - then get that field test with Team Seven organized. Busy, busy times. If only we didn't have to deal with this Akatsuki menace.

A few knocks sound on the door. Perfectly timed and perfectly numbered, but I would expect nothing less from her.

"Come in."

The handle twists, and the door opens with barely a sound before closing in the same manner. I get to my feet and start towards my visitor. A dark-skinned woman with white hair, combed into clouds that sit on either side of her head, stands before me at attention.

"It has been a while, Scarlet Viper."

"Indeed. Quite a while, Chrome Panther."

Erika smiles and we smother each other in a warm hug. Like the rest of us, she's grown beautifully. But I can also feel that she's definitely stronger physically than before, which only makes sense for someone so skilled with a sword.

And her love of interesting aesthetic hasn't changed either. Gone for now is the dress with many zippers, replaced with a skirt that has two studded, oversized belts and mesh stockings underneath. There's also the sturdy looking black jacket, with what I can see are green insides. The pink lipstick and the spiked collar have carried over, it seems.

"Allow me to say that you look very stunning today, Lady Kobayashi. But I suppose that's a normal day as far as you're concerned."

"Ooh, we're starting right away, are we?"

"Of course. I admit to deriving a fair bit of amusement from stroking your ego," she says with a smile.

"I hear you're quite good at that these days. Congratulations, by the by. You and Ino make for a lovely couple."

"It was thanks to you, after all."

"You know full well that it wouldn't go anywhere if you weren't such a sweetheart," I counter. "You were perfect for each other from the start."

"Mm. I do feel that way...and no matter what happens next, I will always have her in my heart."

"You see? Absolutely precious."

"Thank you, Lili. I'm quite happy to have you home again. From the recent reports, you have already taken care of a troublesome enemy outside of the village."

"Yes. Though I suspect it will only get more difficult from here, especially once we back Obito into a corner."

"We will be ready when that time comes. Between all of us, there will be no escape for Akatsuki...or any of the villains that govern this world. I pray that our next foray into the enemy's heart ends without incident."

"What do you think of these actions?" I ask her.

"They are more than reasonable. Also, I very much trust Captain Mitarashi and her skill...she has done well in service of this village for many years already. We've learned much about each other on various missions in and out of Fire Country."

"I see. Your endorsement is always good to have. I don't have any misgivings, but I do have my biases about villains with strange eyes. If she's suspected, it will be more than the usual torture. Things that when pulled up from the vault of memories could shatter any person. And Obito, playing his part as Madara, would surely try to dangle her in front of us as bait. All of these are accepted risks, yes. It still makes my blood boil thinking about it."

"I feel the same. With the help of our handler, things should go well."

"I think so, too."

"The fact that you think about these things so deeply is the mark of a good and sensible leader. To acknowledge the world of danger and fear is far from cowardice," she says.

"Yes. I realize that now, more than ever."

There's another knock on the door, and I check my watch. That's our third person...one more to go, then.

"Hey~! It's my favourite lil' sis! Welcome home!"

"Good morning, Anko-nee."

Anko smothers me in a hug, and I let her gently move me back and forth for a bit.

"Wow wow wow, look at you! Sheesh! You're gonna give Aneki a real run for her money at this rate, you know?" She leans close. "Though I heard that a certain someone might have seen too much of a resemblance..."

I shudder. "Unfortunately."

"You must be referring to the physical contact made by Lord Jiraiya recently, done without consent or warning in a public space. Another addition to his extensive list of such crimes," Erika says.

"Extensive sounds about right, but at the same time like it doesn't go far enough," Anko quips. "Heh, though it's been going around that you could hear the slap from way out in the boonies. King Pervert should be thanking every god he can think of that he's not stuck in a hospital bed after that display."

"Some anger management helped with that," I say.

"Talk about results."

"Indeed. We're just waiting for our last member before we begin."

"Sounds good." Anko takes a seat in one of the chairs and yawns. She doesn't look to have changed much at all from the last time we spoke. Hm. I wonder if her eating habits have shifted. "Do we have time to go over what this is about?"

"Yes. You were told that this was a special operation, one that would have you out of the Leaf for an extended period of time. With the security we have now, I'm able to elaborate on that. What I would like, and the reason why I had you transferred to my command, is for you to infiltrate the Akatsuki Group."

"Akatsuki, eh."

"The goal would be to get as much information as possible, with a secondary focus on getting into the inner rings of the organization."

"Hm." She crosses her arms in thought. "That'll be interesting. Orochimaru...my old master used to work for them. You really think I can do it?"

"I do. But only if you want to, after hearing all of the details. I have a handler in mind for you, and he should be here in a few seconds."

There's a knock on the door and Erika goes to open it. I hear footsteps and the door closing again, then the rustling of paper tags. The new visitor stops beside me.

"Someone you already know," I say. "A former member of the village, exiled for what he did to protect it many years ago."

"..."

"You can show her your face now."

"Yes." Itachi removes his hood so that Anko can get a good look at him. She blinks before the realization hits her, eyes widening.

"Itachi Uchiha? Holy fuck, you can't be serious."

"It is indeed I, in the flesh, Miss Mitarashi."

"Oh my god, this is seriously happening. You sound exactly like I remembered. How...wait, I know how you can get in, duh. Why...actually, with the way Lili was talking, she must have roped you into her orbit. Huh. I don't have as many questions as I thought, actually." She rubs the back of her neck. "But this is still crazy. So you're gonna be my handler? Wait, you left Akatsuki?"

"Evasive measures have been working so far. Our masked friend has been...less than pleased with my official resignation."

"So he doesn't have a sense of humour? Hm. You'd think so with that stupid persona he puts on," I say.

"Perhaps his idea of amusement doesn't involve losing valuable personnel. We will have to talk about him more at a later date. Has Miss Mitarashi been informed of your plans yet, Lili?"

"Not in full. I was just explaining the nature of the mission to her now. Let's have a seat and go over everything together, then see what she thinks."

"Oh, and Anko's just fine for me. No need to be too formal...especially since you're probably gonna be my work hubby from now on," Anko says with a smile.

"Work...hubby?" Itachi asks.

"It is sort of like a husband and wife partnership, thinking about it," I say while taking my seat.

"I have to wonder if that's the truth. I don't know if I should be getting married, at work or otherwise."

"Really?" Anko pouts playfully. "Come on, now. You won't have to worry about acting at all, you know...I'm plenty ready to give you an authentic experience~"

"I feel as if I might be in danger, somewhat."

I scoff at him. "You worry too much. She won't bite. Without consent, at least."

"I don't mind being tied up at nights, either~"

"Hm."

"Settle down, Anko-nee. You'll turn him to stone and then we won't be able to send you out anywhere." I smile and give her a wink. "Just wait until you get into the field to wear him down."

She winks back at me. "Got it."

"The security of this room does allow for exhaustive discussion of kinks," Erika points out. "However, our primary reason for being here is to discuss this important mission. We may review certain sexual fantasies at the conclusion of our meeting, if so desired."

"Well said." I clear my throat. "I have provisions sealed away if we do take longer than expected, but I shall begin now. We do have an issue with regards to the Akatsuki Group, as stated before. An extensive mercenary network, anchored by a group of S-Rank missing-nin presumably led by the man calling himself Madara Uchiha. What we know, and what Anko will now learn, is that the name is being used to hide his true identity. In reality, the person leading the group from the shadows is Obito Uchiha, a former member of this village who was listed as killed in action during the Third Shinobi War. He is Kakashi's old teammate, the one who passed on his Sharingan as a final gift."

Anko's eyes widen. "Holy shit. Obito? That Obito? How could something like that happen? He was such a good person..."

"We believe that he was manipulated by the real Madara Uchiha, and is currently acting in his stead," Itachi explains. "We do not know his end game, only that he desires the tailed beasts and has been guiding Akatsuki towards that purpose. The leader, known as Pain, may or may not be aligned with Obito's true goals. I was not able to ascertain that fact while I was in the organization."

"The real one? Wait, Madara Uchiha's still alive?"

"It's possible that he passed on before making Obito his successor," I reply. "It's also possible that he's lurking in the shadows, waiting on some means to regain his old strength. Either way, he would be of such advanced age that coordinating these sorts of changes would be nearly impossible. Obito is acting in his stead, this we can confirm. I managed to pluck some hairs from his head during our encounter in Tanzaku Quarter, and that along with Kakashi's testimony was what confirmed our theory. Before that, both Itachi and I believed that he truly was Madara."

"That's...a lot." Anko lets out a breath.

"Part of the reason he is such a threat, and perhaps the reason Madara was able to survive long enough to corrupt him, is because of the cells belonging to Lord Hashirama Senju," Erika says.

"Cells? You mean some human experimentation stuff, eh. Sounds like something Orochimaru would get up to...in fact, I'm sure he's probably been messing around with the First's cells and stuff himself. He used to be subordinate to old man Danzo, back in the day. Possible that they worked together later on. And I guess some freaky cell growing stuff is how Obito survived, or came back to life or whatever."

"Yes. His body is partially composed of the Founder's cells. I would say about half, perhaps a bit less than that," I say.

"Sheesh. Makes your head spin thinking about it. Speaking of Danzo, how're we gonna sneak this by him and everyone else?"

"Our plan deals with that and more."

"Okay. Let's hear it."

I nod and take out a scroll, handing it to her across the table.

"Our plan begins with a scheduled mission, a document delivery to a safe house in the north of Fire Country. The document will be for your eyes only, to be read after you finish sending a report back to the village. From there, you will be moved onto a highly classified, long-term reconnaissance mission. The only people privy to the details of said mission within this village will be myself and Lord Hokage, officially speaking. I will loop Erika in upon her request. The mission to be conducted in secret is to infiltrate the Akatsuki Group, gathering information on their operations, their general activities, positional data, finances, and anything else deemed relevant in order to track and eventually crush their operations. Itachi Uchiha will be in the field with you as your handler, monitoring your progress, providing advice and organizational details, and finally as support and rescue if your position is compromised. Stopping Akatsuki is important, but it is not, and will never be, worth your life as a simple exchange."

"So the plan is to have me do spy stuff. Neat. Being sneaky is one thing, but nitty-gritty intelligence work is something I'm very interested in doing," she says while rubbing her hands together. "So you want me to get cozy with the big bosses at the top?"

"The structure of Akatsuki means that it's composed entirely of mercenary shinobi," Erika says. "There is no centralized corporate team to deal with in this case. We know that said shinobi have a nominally functional group structure, as they have their own wants and needs. But they have been convinced through yet unknown means to work together for the sake of Obito Uchiha's master plan, even if they do not know what it might be in full."

"The aim will be simply to gather the information that you can, Anko-nee. Whether or not you reach the inner circle. Getting a decent read on their movements, their personnel, abilities, and style of operations will be enough for us," I say to her.

"Sounds pretty simple. Of course, a lot of things sound easy until you go and do them. We've got a bunch of people with unknown abilities, and of course the Sharingan's in play."

"There's a lot that I know you can endure, but something like a doujutsu is a different matter entirely. I haven't checked in with Kakashi yet, but hopefully he's gained similar abilities to Obito. Whether it comes down to countering him in the field or our own strategic uses, something like that will be invaluable in our struggle. But with the Sharingan being considered, as you've noted, we will employ our own countermeasures immediately. This is where Itachi comes in."

"Yes. Obito will be aware of my presence in the world," he says. "He may also know of you from his observations of the Leaf, and one of the first things he would do in that scenario is attempt to scan your memories. The mission will involve you hiding your identity for a while, in order to draw his attention. And this is where things become contentious."

"How so?" Anko asks.

"In order to avoid detection by Obito, who has been extensively trained by Madara, we will have to use the Sharingan ourselves. I will use it along with other techniques from my time in the Black Ops to create mental blocks, implant suggestions, and have you react to certain triggers. This will guard you from anything he might do, should you rise high enough, and will allow you to get yourself to a safe place so that we can start deprogramming and safety protocols if something adverse does happen to you."

"I see..."

"Though I will do my best, there still might be harm caused by the various levels of mental intrusion that I may have to perform. I have contacts that I can take you to in order to objectively monitor your health, to an extent. Otherwise, I would do my best to look after you. All of the activity could take a toll on your mind, something that would linger long after the mission's completion."

"I figured as much. So basically, you'd be putting up a few walls to keep certain secrets safe. And he wouldn't know it was you."

"No. Nor would the blocks be easy to remove. They would require time consuming, extensive measures, even for the Sharingan."

"And so you'd have regular check-ins with me. Those are part of the suggestions, right? So that you can have me go to a designated spot every so often...if I don't show up, or show up at the wrong time, you can figure out what's going on with those swirly eyes of yours." She nods. "All makes sense. Adjustments and such...altering my memories from time to time. It's nothing I haven't been through before."

"We would still worry for your health."

She smiles. "'Course you would. That's what a good husband does, hehe."

"Let's not get too far ahead of ourselves, yes?" I say playfully. "Anko-nee, did you have anything else you were considering?"

"Hmm. Let's see...so the long and short of it is that I'm gonna join up with Akatsuki, and hopefully get my way into the good graces of Obito and them once they notice who I am, if they notice who I am, at least. There was a guy who used to work with Orochimaru in the group, right?"

"Sasori. He has recently passed on," Itachi says.

"Right, the guy who tried to kidnap the Kazekage. With everything that's happened, I dunno if Obito will know about me...I did get tossed away, after all. How much do you think he knows about the Cursed Seal program?"

"He seems to have cursory knowledge, but nothing extensive. You in the Leaf are well ahead of him when it comes to knowledge on that subject."

"Okay. So in the course of my infiltration, Itachi is gonna be watching over me for a whole list of reasons, with keeping me safe as the biggest one." She taps her fingers on the table and looks at me. "Ah, I see where this is going."

"Well, you have the floor now."

"Thank you kindly. The idea is to use our connection as snake summoners to send coded messages back and forth, with a couple of dummies mixed in, of course. It creates a secure line of communication between us. Am I right so far?"

"Perfectly so," I say.

"Awesome. Alright, I think I understand everything as it is now. Risky in some places, but that's about normal for a shinobi these days. Definitely sounds like something I can do."

"Then I'll ask once more. Captain Anko Mitarashi, do you accept this mission as presented to you?"

"Ma'am." She gives me a salute. "I accept the mission as presented to me. Awaiting your orders, Colonel Kobayashi, ma'am."

"Good. At ease, then."

"Yep." She smiles and gives me a thumbs up. "Good to go at any time."

"A month should be enough time to prepare, yes?"

"More than enough. All the admin stuff is taken care of, right?"

"Yes. Whatever is left over will be handled by the ladies in the office, but I went over everything a few days earlier. Sincerely...thank you for this, Anko-nee. It will be a big help in protecting this village, and all of us in it."

"Probably among the least of things I could do for you, Lili. I mean...you helped set me free, after all. I've been able to see for a while now why Aneki fell in love with you. I guess, even more than that...having faith in me like this means a lot on its own. It wasn't easy dealing with what happened all that time ago, and then failing to stop Orochimaru during the exams just hurt even more. I've been able to grow so much since that time, and I have you to thank. So...going out on this mission, as dangerous as it might be, wasn't something I had to think too hard about."

"Anko..."

"And before you say anything, I'm not intending to let myself waste away out there, or go on any suicide runs. I wanna live a long and healthy life, long enough that I might put on too much weight like Tsunade's been saying!"

I shake my head. "You're awful sometimes."

"Only sometimes? That's much better than I thought," Itachi quips.

"I see that you're warming up to the idea of a life partner already. How fortuitous for us," Erika says.

"Not to worry, ladies. I'll take care of our sweetheart here whenever I can. I figure there'll be some gaps in the schedule so that we can conference properly. Eh..." Anko makes a face. "You don't think they'll send me after tailed beasts, do you?"

"Doubtful. It is a possibility if things get truly desperate, but the abilities needed for those sorts of tasks are quite esoteric in nature," Itachi says.

"That's a relief. I think. Well, unless there's anything else...guess we're done?"

"Yes, that should be it for now," I say. "We'll go over some of this again with Lord Hokage."

"Okay. Just let me know when."

Everyone leaves their seats. Anko and I share a warm hug.

"Thank you for this again, Anko-nee. I love you very much...and I'll pray that you come home safe. If you need anything at all, just call for me."

"I'll remember, Lili. Thank you for believing in me. I promise, I won't let you down."

"As if you could." I kiss her on the cheek. "And I'll see you when Kurenai is ready to go into the hospital. It's why I delayed your departure, after all."

"You sure will. See you all later! Miss Erika," she says before giving her a gentle kiss on the cheek, "and my dear husband," she says before hugging Itachi and pecking him on the lips. "Bye~!"

Itachi blinks as she leaves, then turns his head to me.

"Worried that you might fall for her?" I ask.

"I wouldn't say that. I'm under no such delusions, anyways. A person who murdered their family shouldn't have the right to a new one, if it were at all possible."

"Hm. You would say that, even if it's nonsense."

"I meant what I said about using the power of the Sharingan. Even if it means losing my sight, I will see to it that she comes home once this mission is over."

"You know, that's not the sort of thing someone says when they're trying to detach themselves from someone else."

"Perhaps not."

"Regarding Obito Uchiha...would you suspect that he is readying an attack on the village, now that you have left his organization?" Erika asks Itachi.

"We had an agreement shortly before I destroyed the clan, if you might recall. In exchange for helping me, and thus fulfilling his revenge on the people that betrayed him in the past, he would leave the rest of the village and Sasuke alone. As of now, he is honouring this request. Part of it is because he understands I have trump cards left to play if he should break the agreement, and part of it is because of the existence of strong warriors such as yourself. It would be too much of a risk at this point. However, there are two conditions that I can think of where he would be keen to ignore all of that."

"What might those be?" I ask.

"The first would be that he has achieved a significant part of his goals. Whether it's one or more villages destabilized, or the capture of a number of tailed beasts. At that point, he could attack with several members of Akatsuki in order to land a crippling blow, capture Naruto, or do both things if possible. The second condition would be that he was experiencing significant losses and needed extra space to operate. Attacking the village with everything he had would allow him to reset the board."

"That makes our timing crucial, then."

"Yes."

"All the more reason to launch this plan now. As for the information gathered...Erika, you said something interesting that I hadn't considered."

"Yes, it was in regards to our patrol network," she replies. "I surmised that by learning where Akatsuki had a tendency to operate, we could send units out into those areas ahead of time in order to take care of local issues. We have spent some time gathering extra funds that will go directly into this operation, and even if those should run out, we will continue to spend money until the time that Akatsuki is neutralized as a threat. This also may have the positive effect of boosting the Leaf's profile, so it's very much possible that the initial costs will be offset by an influx of clients who see our work."

"That should do nicely. It's also a valid way for younger shinobi to get field experience, and generally safer. Don't you love having clever friends like this?" I say to Itachi.

"It is quite nice, speaking from personal experience."

"Well, in any case...there is much that we can worry about, but not enough hours in the day to do so. We will adjourn this meeting and give ourselves time to rest and prepare."

"I will depart, then. Preparing some of the documentation now will make things less stressful later on," Erika says. "Itachi, Lili. Please take care."

"Yes. Goodbye for now, Miss Kotowari."

"Goodbye, Erika. We'll talk soon."

She gives us a bow before heading out.

"Unfortunately, I can't stay in the village for too long. I have prepared some notes in the meantime," Itachi says before handing me a scroll. "It should be enough until the next time we meet."

"Have you checked on Sasuke?"

"Yes. He is doing well for himself...spending time with him, even if it was short, was good for both of us." He pauses. "I wouldn't know about forming a new family...or restoring what I have as it is now. But I do hope that he can move ahead, and restore the Uchiha Clan in earnest. It will take a long time, but it is possible."

"And yourself? Are you alright?" I ask while looking up at him. He simply smiles and puts a hand on my head.

"I did make a promise to you, that I would not fade into the darkness until your goals came to fruition. I intend to keep that promise, no matter what might befall me in the future."

"That's very lovely. It's also not an answer to my question."

I feel him pat my head gently before moving away and putting on his hood and mask.

"Goodbye for now, imouto."

"Don't do anything stupid."

He waves over his shoulder before leaving. I sigh and look at the scroll in my hand.

"Seriously...just make sure you come back to me. I don't need you to be a hero...you've done more than enough. That's my job now."

I sit down and unroll the scroll on the table, then start to read.

 

[FortePlus]

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 19
"Playing Field"
---

Today is another fine day, with the colourful and refreshing spring weather I adore so much. It's time to check another task off my list.

I will be having my meeting with the old Team Seven, now formally known as Team Kakashi. An interesting group to be sure, now with a new member added to look after my dear friend. Though he seems in good spirits, the demonstration from Jiraiya has reinforced how serious his position is. Akatsuki is adding pressure in new and dangerous ways.

"..."

I stop at the memorial stone to look at it for a bit. That name jumps out at me, as it always has since that day.

Obito Uchiha.

With his life thrown into despair after seeing his most precious person die...he made a choice to go down the path of destruction. But it could be that the Obito before and after that tragedy were two different people. Could the old Obito, the one who was Kakashi's friend and saviour and inspiration...could he be saved, perhaps? Is he still in there somewhere, buried beneath too many layers of darkness to count? Is there a chance that he could turn from his ways, that he could one day find redemption after much in the way of hard work?

Is there a chance that he could throw away his identity as Madara Uchiha, and become himself again?

I wonder about these things, and have done so for a while now. But I also realize the reality of the situation.

Obito is powerful, and he is a menace. He has to be put down.

I don't know if I can bring him back to the light, and it doesn't matter. That is not my greatest concern. It never will be. The only thing I promise to do is move forward, in order to stop his plans and that of his puppeteer, the real Madara Uchiha. Mercy and forgiveness can come later if there is time and space for them. Right now, my only concern is crushing his plans and crushing him. He won't stop. He will never stop until he gets what he wants. Maybe there is a good person stuck inside. Maybe there is hope that he will reject the twisted ideology that he's adopted as a means of dealing with his pain. But it is as Neji said to me long ago: the hourglass has been cracked open, and the sand poured at my feet. I will not stall myself to allow him time to repent.

"Your second death will not lead to peace on its own, Obito. But it will help pave the way."

I turn away from the stone and continue my walk. There are familiar colours in the distance...Kakashi, and two others. That doesn't make sense, though...

I poke my tongue out to get a better picture. No, that's definitely them. Hina and Shino are here. Whatever for?

"Good morning to you, my lovelies."

"Good morning, Lili." Hina and I exchange our usual greeting, a hug followed by two kisses.

"Morning, Boss."

"Good morning, Colonel Kobayashi. Nice day today, isn't it?" Kakashi says. He's absorbing his adult literature, as usual.

"Indeed it is, Major Hatake. Might I ask why my teammates are present this morning? I don't mind having them near, but I would like to avoid any confusion when it comes to this upcoming exercise."

"This was the result of a request made by the other members of Team Kakashi. We intend to go over it as soon as they arrive."

"Mysterious, aren't we. Alright. It shouldn't be too much of a hassle on my end. Hina, Shino. Is this alright with you?"

"If you have no issue with it, then I don't either," Hina says.

"I feel the same, Boss."

"Good. Then we'll wait for the other children to arrive."

It's about a minute or two before four more people start to arrive. They land just ahead of us. Naruto gives me a wave as he approaches.

"Yo! Looks like the gang's all here!"

Yamato gives me a respectful nod before standing next to Kakashi on the side. And finally, the last two members. I haven't had a chance to observe them yet.

Sasuke looks about the same as the last time, but taller. Same hair, same eyes, same bothersome expression. His outfit is black all over; a sweater that has a zipper and a high collar, paired with long dark pants. At his back, threaded through the blue belt on his waist, is a sword that has a black hilt and scabbard. The Uchiha crest is on the left side of his chest, and his forehead protector is attached to his hip.

Sakura has her long pink hair tied into a thick ponytail, with her headband in the usual place so that her bangs frame her face instead of covering them. The empty space that occupied her green eyes before has been filled with calm and determination. She will never be the same as she was before, but Tsunade has done well to give her some semblance of stability again. The red look persists with this version, with a jacket that has sleeves going down towards her thumbs and some sort of red top underneath that. A pink skirt with one side opening and, like Ino, black shorts underneath. Another new addition is the boots that go up to her knees and have low heels on them.

"It's been a while, Lilith."

"It has been, Sakura. Are you well?" I ask.

"I am, yes. Being able to train with Lady Tsunade has helped with a lot of things...things that go beyond the medical profession. Your previous encouragement has been a lot of help in itself."

"I'm happy to hear that."

"I believe that we were getting to why everyone was here," Kakashi says. "Ah, actually...there's two more people coming."

"Hm." I know these signatures, too. Hina has her Byakugan turn on silently.

"Mm. So sensei is here..."

Asuma lands next to Kakashi and lets down Kurenai.

"Good. All of the members of both teams have arrived. So, the proposal. The junior members of Team Kakashi would like this to be a three on three match, instead of the simple field test where Lili here would be participating in a light sparring session with our team."

"We agreed to it as a team," Sasuke says. "It would be a better use of everyone's time, and a truer test of our abilities."

"Are there any objections to this?" Kakashi asks.

"I have one," Hina says. She tents her hands and goes into thought...I know that she's trying her best to make sure that the next set of words is placed as delicately as possible. "How to put this..."

"Listen, if you're trying to be considerate...we don't need your pity here," Sasuke says. "We're not babies. I think we can handle whatever it is you have to say, Hinata."

Her expression changes. "I see. Then if you would allow me an unshackled opinion on this matter..."

"Like I said, go ahead."

"Oh, boy." Asuma shakes his head and Kurenai grimaces.

"It is quite arrogant of you to think, even for a moment, that your team as it is could stand a chance against ours."

"Hinata, you-"

"Allow me to finish, Miss Haruno. I was allowed the opportunity to express myself freely, after all." She gestures towards Team Seven. "Your experience is nothing compared to ours, and you very well know that. Between the time missed due to injury, general dysfunction, and the many months spent apart on your own journeys, your work as a three person unit should be, to put it simply, average. I am certain that you can execute clever enough combat manoeuvres and find new advantages in the heat of battle. But that will not be enough against an elite, coordinated unit such as ours. You are not on our level, and you should know that before anything resembling a fight takes place."

"Is that what you think? That you're better than us? Maybe I was wrong to think you were different, since you spout off the same arrogance as the rest of the Hyuuga now," Sasuke shoots back.

"It has nothing to do with my heritage, and everything to do with how well we fit together as a team. We have supported each other like family in every way that counts, and have built ourselves up as a unit that knows each other inside and out. You have not had the same opportunity to build up such knowledge or competence."

"Even the best teams can lose a game once in a while, you know!" Naruto counters. "I get what you're saying, but you can't decide a fight before the first punch has been thrown, you know."

"Oh? So that's what you're relying on. I can see how you came to your consensus, then."

"What is it you're trying to say?" Sakura asks.

"What I am saying, plainly, is that anyone who has to rely on the mistakes of their opponent is already in a bad situation. When given the opportunity to walk away, they should. Tenacity is one thing, and recklessness is another thing entirely. In the shinobi world, where life and death are divided by thin lines, we cannot prepare for conflict with the thought in our heads that the enemy might make a mistake and provide us an opening. If you prepare with that mindset, you have already lost." She lets out a frustrated breath. "You have your pride, but letting it rule you to this degree is irresponsible, especially if you meant for this to be a combat simulation. I expected that you had more to present us than merely thinking you could beat the odds. It's very disappointing, and I honestly did expect better of you all."

"Yeesh." Naruto rubs at his head. "That bad, huh."

"Yes. That bad."

"So you're running away, then. You think that we're beneath you," Sasuke says. "Is that what a shinobi is supposed to be doing? All I hear is you making up excuses because there's a chance you might lose to us and get embarrassed."

"Hmph." Hina brushes her hair back gently. "Sometimes, the best option truly is to walk away from provocation. Not every slight should be acted upon. With all of that said..."

She looks to me.

"Whether or not we turn away is the decision of our team leader."

I can see in her eyes that she wants to teach these brats a lesson. Shino gives me a nod, and Kurenai provides a thumbs up, to Asuma's amusement.

Good. We can show them what they've signed up for.

"Since you're begging for it at this point, we might as well oblige you. We've gathered everyone here, after all. A three on three match between Team Kakashi and Team Kobayashi," I say. "Are there any special conditions you want to apply, Kakashi?"

"Hmm." He turns a page. "I was thinking about the bells, but...no, that wouldn't work with you around. Capturing or disabling your opponent will work well enough for now. Try not to do anything too lethal, but don't hold yourselves back too much either. Sound fair?"

"It doesn't sound fair for them, no."

"That happens in life. It's like Hinata said...you can't run around expecting your opponent to make mistakes all the time. Well, there's one more thing I might want to ask. Perhaps evening the field a bit more is possible..."

"We said that if we were doing this, you weren't going to interfere," Sasuke says.

"Still with that, eh. That's fine, it just saves me a bunch of aches and pains."

"Pity. With Kakashi on your side, it would have been an actual challenge for us," I reply. "Fine. Get ready to drink down this medicine, little ones."

"Sorry about this in advance," Naruto says as his team gets into position. He's on my left, with Sakura on my right and Sasuke in the middle.

"It's nothing we'll take personally. Or that you should," Hina replies.

"Alright. Ramen later?"

"I would love that. But I'll probably be elsewhere by the time you wake up, so let's take a rain check this time."

"Enough talking," Sasuke says. "Get ready."

"Seems that your mouth hasn't improved over the past few years. Those two were too soft on you, as expected," I say.

"You're not going to have much else to say with your face in the dirt."

I yawn. "Mm-hm. Hina, Shino. Silver Vine, seven by four. Affirm."

"Silver Vine, affirm. Four plus," Hina says.

"Silver Vine, affirm. Seven plus. Requesting sweep in," Shino says.

"Affirm. Six six plus," I reply. "Hold and stand by on the mark."

"Affirm."

Hina moves to my right, Shino to my left. She prepares by getting into her stance and activating her Byakugan, while he has his insects swirl around him in a thin cloud. Asuma and Kurenai move back, along with Kakashi. Yamato makes handseals and creates a wooden clone before retreating.

"I'll do my best to look out for you all. Begin whenever you're ready," the clone says.

Sasuke puts his right hand on his sword, but otherwise does not move. Sakura sinks into her stance, and so does Naruto. I remain upright, arms folded across my chest.

"Let's go! Naruto, Sakura!"

"Yes!" they yell back in unison. Their hands whip forward, sending several shuriken out towards us. Sasuke shoots forward behind the initial attack, and is heading right for me. Quick to engage, eh. I figured.

Silver Vine is our offensive read option, and is perfect for figuring out an opponent's first move. It worked out here as well.

"Here it is."

I unfold my arms and jump easily over the incoming attack, while Hina and Shino dodge. Shino then moves to our agreed position, directly behind my initial one. Hina starts towards Naruto, crossing behind me. Sasuke jumps to meet me in the air, drawing his sword.

"Oh my. Are we getting this aggressive already?"

He flows lightning chakra through his blade and slashes at me. Do I need to yet? Mm...no. It's not a critical situation in the slightest. I casually stop his attack, flowing lightning chakra through my hand and grabbing the blade.

"Excitable, aren't we."

"What-?"

I release my grip, twirl, and kick him in the chest to create the necessary separation. Sasuke hits the ground and slides backwards as Naruto makes a dozen clones while meeting Hina. She charges forward boldly, inducing him to cross the field from left to right.

"Maybe..."

I land lightly and switch my focus to Sakura, who is now trailing Naruto. Her chakra is shifting...flowing towards her hands and concentrating itself. A physical attack. Is she planning on using Naruto's clones as cover while she moves in?

"Fire Release: Fire Ball Jutsu!"

Sasuke breathes out a sphere of flames, and as usual it's a rather large thing headed for me. Dodging is one easy option, clearing it from the field is another.

"Go for it, Sakura!"

"Right!"

She's switched her attention to me. I'll hold my ground for now, then.

"Water Release: Water Shark Bullet."

I snap my fingers and two sharks appear in front of me, shooting forward and wiping out the fireball. Sakura accelerates through the veil of steam and pulls back her fist. Wait a moment. If I have things right, then...

"Shannaro!"

I accelerate back towards her and lock up her right arm before it can hit anything.

"!"

"So you've got a hold of that jutsu too. Tsunade certainly struck gold with you, Sakura." I flow chakra into my right palm and place it against her chest. "We can talk again in a bit. Type Four: Aegis."

The pulse sends her flying backwards, and she slams through one of Naruto's clones at high speed before hitting the ground. I glance over to Hina's side and see that she's easily dispatched the rest of Naruto's clones, then she steps into an Air Palm and sends the original flying. Sasuke shoots the gap and tears across the open field towards Shino. It's probably not a fire technique, but something unpleasant with Chidori.

Either way, he's taken the bait that we've laid out.

"Hina, call it."

"Slant in."

"Roger roger."

We turn in time with each other and start on our way back, then accelerate and take a slanted route towards Sasuke. He moves and is aware of us, jumping clear over Shino before spinning and coming back. The familiar sound of Chidori reaches my ears as lightning chakra surrounds his left hand.

"Shino, switch," I call out.

"Got it."

"Hina, position."

"Taking up top. Shino, we'll move."

"Moving."

Our backs touch briefly before we move in opposite directions; Shino and Hina towards Naruto and Sakura, and myself towards Sasuke as he charges. It would be good to seal away Chidori, but I have a hunch that he's come up with something troublesome.

"I'll take you out first...no sense in wasting this opportunity," he mutters.

I burst forward and Sasuke raises his hand, his Sharingan active. Hoping that I move in close enough so that he can read my movements. Or...

"No. You've got something else."

"Chidori..."

The thrust is too far out.

"Sharp Spear!"

It's quick. The technique is transformed into a spear shape and extends towards me. I quickly shift myself to the right and continue on with a body flicker, reaching him instantly and kicking him in the side. He attempts to use the extended blade to swipe at me, and I duck under it as he flies off and rolls through the dirt.

What an interesting technique. He's used shape transformation to make a close range attack into a mid range one, possibly sacrificing a small bit of power for increased protection and utility. Sasuke might be an insufferable brat, but there's no denying his talent. I don't know the maximum range of this new attack, but it's at least three metres from my estimation. Hina has recorded it by now, so it won't take us by surprise again.

The sound of the earth exploding catches my attention. I turn my head to see that my teammates have gotten well clear of Sakura's latest attack. She's finally let off one of those chakra-boosted punches, and it's as devastating as I thought it would be. Can't get hit by one of those. It's a good thing she's not that quick.

"Hey! Don't hold back against these jerks!" Sasuke yells. "They can survive a night in the hospital!"

"Man...well, that's the green light for us. Sakura, grab me a few seconds," Naruto says as the smoke starts to clear on his side.

"Right." One of the upturned pieces of earth shoots past Hina as she steps to the side, then another misses Shino.

"Let's go for it!" Naruto and two copies jump through the veil of dust and run forward, a Rasengan in what looks to be the real one's hand. Sakura follows soon after, and Sasuke starts to close in on us from the other side.

"Fire Release: Phoenix Flower!"

Sasuke fires two volleys of fireballs, which fly past me and towards Hina and Shino as they engage Naruto and Sakura. He accelerates and draws his sword again, flowing chakra through it. I weave past his strikes, doing my best to keep an eye on the unfolding situation. Right now, those two should be fine. Best to focus on what's in front of me here.

I start to think of...that man. The Sharingan is in his possession, too. So that means I need to find a good way to defeat it and its movements. I need to force his hand. To beat the Sharingan and its prediction, I can't give too much away. Sasuke is constantly looking for an opening, reading my movements and getting a little bit closer with each missed strike. Going faster...no, I want to try something else. Something that doesn't rely entirely on my speed, so that I'll become even more dangerous when I add it in.

I relax and instead of worrying about the next position, I sway to my left past Sasuke's thrust with Chidori. His red eyes scan me in slow motion, looking for the next move before he either counters or strikes. I let myself drift, without loading a new move or technique. I realize that he can't see anything coming and is starting to set himself up, his body turning and right arm starting to move. That's the opening, isn't it?

I snap forward with a punch from my left hand, sudden enough that it's lacking some power.

But it's what I wanted.

"So that worked, then."

Sasuke's eyes widen, confusion painting his features more than any pain as he stumbles backwards. I follow by punching him in the chest again and firing Aegis, sending him tumbling end over end before slamming against a tree.

"I see now. If I work on that...I really can beat the Sharingan, and everything else."

"There's no way...you can't be that far ahead." Sasuke jumps to his feet, wiping dirt from his face and brandishing his sword. "None of this makes sense."

"You should have listened to Hina earlier. Everyone gets lucky, but it's no substitute for being good. So do you give up now, or are we actually going to have to hurt you children?"

"Shut your mouth. We haven't even started to go all out. You think dodging a few attacks means you have the better of us?"

"I do, actually. I suppose that answers my question...we'll put an end to this now. Shino, give us the field."

"Field activating."

"A night in the hospital, was that what you said earlier?" I ask Sasuke. "That sounds like a reasonable amount of time to reflect on your actions." I take a few hops backwards until I'm near Hina and Shino again. Shino slams his hands into the earth and there's a slight rumbling before insects emerge from beneath the battlefield. They encircle the area and start to close in on our opponents.

"Hina, he's all yours."

"Thank you, Lili." She switches places with me, and moves towards Sasuke. I focus in on Naruto and Sakura.

"It's quite insulting that you thought you could match up with us by willing your way to victory. Here's some advice for the next time you consider it. Don't," I say to them sternly.

"You know better, Lili...you shouldn't underestimate us!" Naruto yells back.

I feel a bit of shaking before the air fills with the loud pops of a few dozen clones from all around me. They were disguised as rock thrown up from Sakura's last attack. They're all lunging, ready to restrain me and leave me at the mercy of my opponents.

I ignore every single one of them, and aim directly to my left. One and one half seconds have already passed.

"Mobius."

The beam of chakra rips through the available gap, and all of the clones pop simultaneously as Naruto yells in pain. Sakura approaches slowly in my sight from the right side, and I step forward while gathering chakra in my right hand.

"Valkyrie Bullet."

From a standstill, I shoot forward and unload my lightning charged fist into her chest. She hangs on it for a moment before shooting backwards, into and through the dirt before stopping. To my satisfaction, she fails to move afterwards. Sasuke is face first on the ground with insects all over his body, Hina running a hand through her hair as she stands over him.

"Augh! Hey!"

"Don't complain so loudly...I'm keeping them away from your shoulder. Besides, there's no way that I could drain enough of your chakra to properly incapacitate you," Shino says.

"Grr..." Naruto is on one knee, clutching his bleeding shoulder while a steel-like swarm of insects covers the rest of his body, save for the head. Hina sighs and chops him on the neck from behind, hitting a pressure point and knocking him out temporarily. Shino withdraws all of his insects from the battlefield soon after.

"I guess...that's it?"

Yamato's wood clone merges back into the original, who looks out at the carnage with amazement. Kakashi is the opposite, seeming entirely unsurprised. Kurenai shakes her head while Asuma lets out a low whistle.

"Damn. Talk about a dismantling."

"You know, I thought those kids had softened you up some," Kurenai says. "But you're still a complete hard-ass as an instructor."

"Ah, but you forget. I'm not their instructor anymore," Kakashi replies while taking out his book again. "I'm their commander in full. And if I want to give them a life lesson, then I think I'm well within my rights. Sometimes shinobi get too big for their boots and make wrong assumptions. Better that it happened here than out on a mission, no?"

"When you put it in a way that makes you sound responsible instead of vindictive, I can agree with it."

"And there we have it. The system works." He looks up from his book for a moment, towards me. "By the way, that was an interesting move you pulled off earlier, Lili. Something that I couldn't read properly with the Sharingan."

"It's something I'm preparing for that friend of ours."

"I see. Well, if you have time later, we can talk a bit about that."

"Of course. Just let me know when."

He nods and goes back to his book.

"Ugh..."

Sakura stirs first, and lifts herself from the dirt slowly.

"Oh, looks like punching bag number one is awake," Kakashi quips, eyes still on his book. "Sakura, take a bit to clear most of the ringing from your head, then come over and check on Naruto."

"The shoulder wound is healing as expected," Hina says.

"Good. You can leave Sasuke where he is, I'll take care of the rest along with Yamato here. You all are free to go. Thanks for spending time with us, as obnoxious as it might have been."

I nod. "You're quite welcome, Kakashi. I think we've all gleaned something from this little experience."

"Really. Glad to hear it, then. Maybe we'll do this again sometime. In the...distant future, I would say. Nothing before then."

"Wifey and I are gonna be at Yakiniku Q," Asuma says. "Want us to save a few spots?"

"Shino, Hina? Celebration meal?" I ask.

"I'm in, Boss."

"That sounds nice."

"Good. You four go ahead, I'll catch up. Oh, and I'm buying, remember."

"Got it," Asuma says before picking Kurenai up.

"Thought I told you not to call me that in public. It's weird," she complains.

"Ah, you'll get over it. What, did you want me to call you Mommy instead?"

"Not outside of our bedroom."

"Oi..."

The four of them take off, leaving me alone with Kakashi and Yamato.

"So. What did you think?" Kakashi asks me.

"They're coming along well, considering the circumstances. More practice, and more team discipline for Sasuke is needed. Sakura and Naruto work very well together, but he's still getting over all of the things from his past, and that pushes against the team dynamic in negative ways. On an individual level, they're all quite good, Sasuke especially." I put a finger to my lips. "They're more than good enough for missions together, as Naruto and Sasuke seem to be quite good at figuring things out in the moment and handling split opponents. But of course, emotions were running high today. That could be a problem in the future, and considering who we're talking about, not easily fixed."

"Hm. I was thinking along the same lines," he replies.

"You really think they can pull it together?" Yamato asks me.

"I do. It's not strictly rational, but...I think they love each other too much for it not to happen. Their overall structure might be different from what we're used to, of course."

"What do you think their ceiling is?"

"Eventually, they will surpass their masters and past counterparts. I don't want to speculate beyond that, but they're well on their way to becoming some of the greatest shinobi in history. Everyone has to start somewhere, you know. The Sannin gained their legend from being crushed by Hanzo of the Salamander. Perhaps there's some symbolism at work here, hmhm."

"A little much, isn't it?"

"You wouldn't be saying that if you've seen the stuff she's pulled off in the past," Kakashi says. "A statement like that is modest, far as she's concerned."

"Maybe you're right. I didn't expect this fight to be so one sided in the first place..."

"Well. I am off to enjoy a lovely meal with my comrades. Take care, and send the rest of Team Kakashi my regards once they come to," I say with a flip of my hair.

"Will do."

"Yeah...see you later, senpai."

I give them a wave before taking off.

 

[FortePlus]

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 20
"Daring Blossoms"
---

It's now about a week after our match of sorts with Team Kakashi, and hopefully they've learned something from their beating. If not, it will be a small yet unfortunate step backwards for their group. The bureaucracy on both the philanthropic and military sides of my life have been running very smoothly – a rare occurrence, truly – leaving me with little to do aside from social visits.

And so, I prepare to start my day, within my current base of operations at the hotel. Today is an off day, so I won't have to worry too much about appearances. I go through my normal routines, have breakfast with Fio, send her off, and then get into a plain dark sweater and jeans for the day.

Picking up a few scrolls from a nearby satellite office is first, followed by some shopping to help get reconnected with the village. I pop into a few different shops, picking up one or two food items at a time before I think my bags are full enough. The next stop after that is Naruto's place, where he's his expected pouty self after I gave him his earned beating the other day. I wind him up some more while cooking breakfast, and what would be lunch and dinner for him. He stops being stubborn quickly enough, and is all smiles by the time I head out. According to him, Sakura is just fine and Sasuke is doing some intense brooding, which means he's also fine enough.

I meet with Shikaku, who is the same as when I left him last. Well, almost. He seems a bit lighter on his feet, I think. We go over my rank increases and responsibilities – in a less peaceful time, I would be looking after an entire regiment regularly, for example. But with the changes to modern warfare, those are limited to specific combat situations. In any case, I now have command over a wide range of individuals, and have obtained a list to get familiar with them when I can. I'll make an attempt at contacting a few of my more direct subordinates, so that I can properly delegate tasks and keep them out of trouble. This will also be useful in terms of our strategy to stifle Akatsuki...I might have some genin do work to form an early detection system, or something similar. Lots of possibilities.

I leave Shikaku and head over to the Academy to talk with Iruka. He doesn't have much new information as nothing much has changed from his short tours. I inquired about Miss Kosugi and he said that her workload was decreasing, so she might have time for a meeting in the upcoming days. I will have to look into that, then. There are things that I want to set up long term, and she's talented enough to help with them. Before leaving I make sure to threaten him with a good time by promising to break down his door with fresh cooked meals. I can tell he's been sustaining himself on sub-optimal food lately. He promises to take care of himself more.

Anko is at the Mission Assignment Desk close by, and I use the opportunity to go over the details of her upcoming mission with the Hokage in private. We agree that there aren't too many changes to be made at this point, and preparations are almost complete. Danzo is still milling about, but has yet to step into our path. Afterwards, I head over to the hospital where I see that Sakura is working, confirming Naruto's earlier report. Shizune gives me a check-up, and Tsunade hands me extraneous notes on her findings regarding Obito. It's possible that there's something we can pick up from even the most irrelevant-sounding details – shinobi are mysterious like that sometimes. Ruki isn't in and hasn't been in a while, since she's been taking care of things at her home shrine.

Shizune happily reports that I have a clean bill of health. Before leaving the hospital, I borrow Tsunade's phone.

"Good afternoon, this is Nami Hyuuga speaking. Please state your business."

"Hello, my darling. It's lovely to hear your voice again."

"Lili. I did hear that you had come back to us...please accept my apologies for not being present when you visited the other day."

"It's no trouble at all, Nami. I know that we've both been busy lately. Have you been well?"

"I have, yes. Progress has been made on our shared projects, and I have been able to watch over the village faithfully. Of course, all of this is thanks to you. Have you been well yourself?"

"Yes, very much so. Simply getting back into the thick of things at current...well. I did make this call to ask if you had time for me today. I've been running errands all morning and getting my ducks in a row, as the children like to say."

"I will always have time for you, Lili. Actually, I was already entertaining some of my sweethearts earlier. They haven't left yet, and mentioned that they had some extra time on their hands. Koichi and Yuno, to be exact."

"I see. Yes, it would be lovely if you had them stay a while longer. I've been meaning to talk to them as well."

"Then it shall be done. Would you like anything for yourself, before you go?"

"Tea would be lovely, Nami."

"Understood. I will see you soon, then."

"Yes, until then. Good afternoon, darling." I hang up and take out my compact to check over things. Good. I should be set for my next meeting. "Tsunade, my love. I'm heading out."

"Yeah. See you in a bit, Lili," she calls back from her spare room.

I decide to take the short way over, jumping lightly through the sky and across the village. A few minutes later, I land lightly in front of the Hyuuga residence and present myself to the guards.

"A pleasant afternoon to you. Is Lady Nami available at this moment?" I ask.

"She is. You may enter at your pleasure, Lady Kobayashi. Will you need an escort?" one asks me.

"I will not require one today. Thank you."

I make my way past the front gate and start towards the courtyard, then feel out where Nami is at the moment. Seems like she's in her usual place today, along with two others that I can recognize in another room. There is also a sizable amount of traffic heading in that direction. Hm.

"Nami? It's me."

"Come in."

I slide open the door to the room and see a group of young ladies standing behind Nami. They're all dressed in white, with various colours peeking out from beneath their robes. A gathering? Ah, I somehow forgot about what we discussed all that time ago.

"Welcome home, Lady Kobayashi."

"Thank you. It's very lovely to see all of you here."

Nami bows her head before giving me a smile. The same confidence that drew me to her fills her eyes now. And she's grown in other pleasant ways as well, with those white robes she so favours gently hugging the new curves of her body. Two ribbons are wrapped around the hair bun on the left side of her head, one pink and one blue.

"Before we had our meeting, I wanted to present to you our organization. For the sake of your dream, and the future of the Leaf, we are prepared to follow whatever orders you give us. We will help you to root out the darkness that persists behind these village walls, and enlighten the world itself."

"The lines are ready to be drawn," I say. "You've established those pillars as I've asked you to, correct?"

"We have, milady."

"Then your first task is to formally connect with Magnolia House. You will be working in collaboration with them from now on. Do we have a group ready to look after our children?"

"We do. The Children's Committee has been working ever since your opening announcement three years ago," Nami says. "All that was needed were these final orders. We stand ready to serve you."

"Very good. And of course, I must know what you call yourselves."

Nami gives me a proud smile. "We are now known as the Edelweiss Foundation."

"Oho. I rather like that...very fitting, indeed. Not that I doubted your cleverness in the first place."

I set down my bag and walk over to hug her. As usual, she's a bit beside herself and fusses with her hair afterwards to hide her excitement.

"Thank you very much, Nami. And thank you all who stand here with us. I have the utmost faith in you, and I know that we will be able to do great things together. Just remember, one step at a time. Now, let me greet you all properly."

I go down the line and give each of the girls a hug. They're all warm and gracious, with more than a few returning my embrace with enthusiasm. Many different personalities at a glance, but all united in their admiration of me. I certainly won't take it for granted.

"Thank you again," I say as I stand before them once more. "Remember to take care of yourselves, always. You have people who love and care for you, besides myself and Nami here. You have families, and futures to look forward to. Do not throw yourselves away senselessly. But...I must also acknowledge your faith in me, and I must acknowledge the reasons why you devote yourselves to me."

I look at them all seriously. Nami straightens up slightly, and everyone else follows suit.

"You all belong to me now. You are my soldiers in this struggle. We are going to take this village into the future, beyond the dreams that were once set in stone for it. You will fight, and perhaps even die for this cause. You will find yourselves making difficult choices, struggling against yourselves. That is part and parcel with this mission. It always will be. I want you to remember this moment, and all that it means. You no longer exist in the space you used to. You no longer serve the same roles you once did. That is what you agreed to, when Nami called for you at my behest."

I take a few steps closer to them.

"You do not do this for your friends or acquaintances. You do not do this for your comrades, or your families. You do not do this for the sake of your clan, or your clan head. You do not do this for your Hokage, or for your village. You do not do this for your daimyo, or your country. You do all of this for me, and me alone. I will spill blood for your sake just as freely as you would shed it for me, and I want you to keep that in your hearts forever. Understand that because of this bond we share, the only loyalty you will ever truly have, unchanged by time or place, is to me. Do you understand?"

"Yes, ma'am!"

I nod, satisfied. "Good. Be at ease, my darlings."

They all relax a bit at that.

"Is there anything else, Nami?" I ask her.

"Nothing for now. Everyone, you're dismissed. Feel free to leave at your own pace, and remember the time for our next meeting. We want to get our hands on the incoming crate of tea before the elders put their grubby hands all over it," she says.

"Oh my. Has that been a problem lately?"

"They're always messing with our deliveries these days. Of course, they don't know about the true nature of our group...they're just annoying and greedy. You know how rich old people get."

"Indeed."

"Our other guests are in the next room. Probably talking up a storm about their studies, if I had to guess. This way," Nami says as she leads me out. I turn to blow a kiss to the girls, and they all wave back happily.

"Every single one of them would lay down their lives for you," Nami says as we walk. "Just as I would."

"We should be prepared for such an outcome, but if I have my way, it won't ever come to that," I reply. "I don't want to see anyone used as simple pawns for my advance. I plan to become the most magnificent tyrant this world has ever seen, for the sake of all living beings."

"Hearing that makes my skin tingle...a magnificent tyrant. I would love to see that come to pass," she says with a smile. "Deliciously chunni, as one might say."

"Hmph. We've gotten bold lately."

"I figured you would like just a bit more spice in your life. Here we are."

She slides open the door in front of us.

"When you add water to it, it decreases the structural integrity of the element. Which makes sense, right? They're at different points on the wheel and water has a fluid nature to it. But you can also make use of it in specific quantities to make the chakra bend instead of branch, and so on. You're not worrying about the channels at that point, see. That's how Storm Release works. Turns the technique structures into beams in practical use."

Sitting on the floor next to a wooden table are Yuno and Dark, who became siblings shortly before I left the village. Yuno looks as lovely as ever, and has mostly stuck to what worked for her before. The bob-cut with the silver streak on the left, and the pink lipstick of course. A few new piercings along both ears. As for today's outfit, it's a red skirt with striped stockings, paired with a green jacket that has leaves running down the arms. There are many zippered pockets on it, to boot. Well, that makes sense. Women do love their pockets. She has wristbands that alternate between pink and blue as well.

Phantom the Dark, also known as Koichi, on the other hand...mm. He's made himself into a fine specimen. Taller, visibly more muscular, no longer has his hair fixed with cement. It's tied up a bit at the back but otherwise is long and loose around his head. Like one of those alternative musicians. He has the mail shirt on underneath a vest as usual, and swapped his cargo shorts for cargo pants. The all-black look is in for him this time around. He also has the same coloured wristbands as Yuno.

"Have you considered it?" I ask Nami quietly.

"I did. Of course, life is full of interesting surprises," she replies as the others talk away.

"Do tell."

"Do you remember the mousy blonde girl who was training in Cryptology?"

"Really? Wow...Shiho is a sneaky little fox, isn't she?"

"From what I understand, Miss Kosugi was giving them each gentle nudges. You know how bad she felt about what happened before."

"Mm. Interesting to know...good for her. Courting someone closer to his age is a much healthier thing." I wonder how they got together in the first place. Perhaps the connections between Cryptology and the Aviary helped...and Kosugi is working the former area now, isn't she? Well, I can always ask in detail later. "Salutations, my darlings. I have returned at last to see you both."

"Lili? Oh my gosh, I can't believe what I'm seeing...seriously, no way."

"The mistress of shadows returns triumphantly. Her power and aura have grown to terrifying degrees..."

"A twenty on the ten scale, like...an ultra super model. But the most important part is that she's back!"

"Indeed."

"I did miss you both, and I'm glad to see you well," I say. "Let's have our hugs."

I give Yuno a warm squeeze, then do the same to Dark. The four of us sit around the table together afterwards.

"So you were our surprise guest the whole time. No wonder Miss Nami here was playing so coy, hehe. Pretty sweet. Big bro over here noticed that you powered up, so I take it your trip went well enough?"

"It very much did. I've learned quite bit while strengthening my body at the same time. I do believe that I'm ready to take on the world and win. Ah, thank you kindly." Nami pours a cup of tea for me and slides it over gently. "How have you been?"

"Super great! I have like, the best family ever now. Thanks to you, of course," Yuno says with a smile. "A couple of people took it hard when I came out as a girl for real, but they were nothing compared to all the people who gave me support at the same time. Things are kinda getting normal...ish, though I'm not in the field as much anymore. Doing a bunch of research on jutsu, figuring out just how they tick, bloodline limits, all that. It's been so much fun, and I know all this hard work will lead to a breakthrough one day soon."

"Yes. Yuno has been working diligently towards greater understanding of jutsu and application to different parts of life. Her talents have grabbed the attention of Lord Hokage and other village leaders," Dark says.

"Don't be so modest, you big goof. You and Mom helped me out a lot. You, especially. Always nice to have a brother who will hang out and do experiments with you for hours and hours, you know? We covered a lot of ground!"

"It was only natural. After all, an older brother is born to shepherd his siblings into the future safely. The gentle cry of the sheep stirs up the heart with affection. So it is when I hear your triumphant laugh, my sister."

"Stop that! You're gonna make me melt in front of the fancy ladies," Yuno complains playfully. "You chatterbox, you."

"They get along well, don't they," Nami says.

"You're entirely too sweet, both of you. And you're making me miss Rose terribly," I say.

"How's your little sis doing?"

"She is doing splendidly. I have pictures for you here...she's already learned to water walk by now." I hand everyone a photo each.

"Wow, really? Gosh...and she's so adorable, too! No wonder you gush about her so much."

"A new angel brought into the world. She will become a terrifying new force in time, much like her older sister," Dark says.

"An interesting observation," I reply.

"Where you will become light, I know she will be contented with resting in your shadow, and putting a stop to anything that might bring you harm. Such is the way for those who are bonded together in spirit."

I nod. "Astute of you. But I should hardly expect less from the consumer of this world's baleful dark essence."

"Yes. As the darkness grows, so too does my insight."

"He's a special jounin now, by the by," Nami interjects.

"Oh, congratulations."

"Thank you, Shadow Mistress. I will use my newfound power to help further your goals, as always."

"I'm sure that your mother is quite proud of you for your achievement. How is she, by the way?"

"Doing great for herself," Yuno says. "Way more relaxed, too. Got herself a new job working on computer hardware. She says it's soothing, but I don't think I get it. Neither does Aniki."

"Her serenity is welcomed, but her aims remain mysterious."

I sip my tea. "I see...very interesting." I hadn't expected that out of Kyouko, but...I suppose getting a new daughter really did energize her beyond expectation.

"Also, also! The three of us here have been on the hunt the past few years! We're looking for a technique, a special one. It's the origin of all jutsu. The original jutsu, even."

"The original jutsu?" I ask.

"The story of shinobi starts with the legend of the Sage of Six Paths, who is said to have created the world we live in today," Nami explains. "It's our belief that while there were a variety of jutsu created by different people in different places...the originator of all jutsu would have a singular technique that would give rise to everything else. It would encompass the functions of all jutsu to ever exist. It would distort, and even destroy the line between dreams and reality." She takes a sip of tea. "Completely, and utterly. Not like that jutsu the Uchiha used to barely keep up with the Senju in the Warring States Era."

"Ah. So you know of that art, too. Would you have an idea of its composition?" I ask.

"Therein lies the issue. Much like the Susano'o, the true composition of that art would be a complete mystery to us. I highly suspect any Hyuuga who would have possibly witnessed such things has been long dead from those bloody battles or passed on of old age, and who could say if those who remain from those days have any remaining recollections at all? In addition, poking around too much for such information will cause the numerous clan busybodies to stick their noses into our business without even the flimsiest pretense."

"Unfortunate."

"Indeed."

"We'll definitely figure it out," Yuno says. "What we want to do is look over notes on the existing bloodline selection things, for example. Think there's only the one, and it's called Dust Release."

"I've heard of it," I say. "It combines three different nature transformations. Earth, Wind, and Fire. The jutsu are said to be able to disintegrate people and objects at the molecular level."

"Yeah, it's wild. And there's only one living user, the Third Tsuchikage. He's super old, but I guess that's part of why nobody's been able to bump him off yet. If it's anything like bloodline limits, he inherited it from the previous Tsuchikage's bloodline..."

"No. I looked into that, and they weren't related. It's something that can be passed to any person who meets the requirements, in theory. I want to say that it requires more than just having those three elements available...likely to be some secret mechanism that allows the jutsu to be taught to those who are compatible."

"Maybe a balance thing?"

"Maybe so." I think for a moment. "Ask Erika about this. She has contacts in Earth Country, and they might be able to pull together enough information that you can make use of."

"I'll do that. Thanks a bunch, Lili."

"You're very welcome. I'm quite happy to see your progress, and heartily encourage it. Of course, I have my own motives, hmhm."

Yuno smiles. "That's just fine with me. You're like, everything. So I'll be there for you the moment you call. Changing the world together, right?"

"That's right." I finish my tea and stand up. "Well. I would rather not leave so soon, but I have a few things I want to take care of during local business hours. Was there anything we needed before I left?"

Yuno puts a hand under her chin. "Hmm...something...I forget what, though."

"I believe you were going to inquire about a certain jutsu. You were mumbling about it the other day," Nami says.

"That's right, that's right. I wanted to study your signature technique, Lili."

"Mobius, then. How detailed do you need the notes?"

"Everything you have, if that's okay."

"I'll have it sent to your box at the research station."

"Awesome. Thanks so much!"

I reach into my handbag and give Nami a certain scroll. "That's for your eyes only, and this..." I hand her another one. "Is for you and the girls."

"Thank you, Lili."

"Give me a call soon, yes? I'm at the usual hotel for now with Fio."

"I will." She stands up and we hug each other. "Thank you for making time for us."

"What kind of mistress would I be if I didn't tend to my darlings?" I say with a smile. "Be well, Nami. I love you dearly."

"I love you too." She smiles back, blushing lightly.

"Yuno, continue your good work. You're getting cuter by the day, and you're going to help us change the world. Hold your head up high."

"Yes, ma'am." She hugs me tightly.

"And of course, the Blackened Knight of the Abyss himself. Continue your vigilance, o great consumer of darkness."

"It shall be done, Shadow Mistress."

"Good. By the by, how is our knight in training doing?"

"Eddie has earned his place at the table of the lords. He has ascended to true knighthood," Dark says.

"It's so awesome. We threw him a party and everything when he got back," Yuno says. "He's away right now doing some esoteric knight stuff, but should be back again soon. We'll tell him you said hi!"

"Lovely to hear. I will update Ane-ue on this matter, so that we can properly send our congratulations. Let me take my leave for now, before I completely forget to do so. Take care, my darlings."

I leave the room and slide the door closed behind me. They're already talking away about other things, which is good. Having an industrious set of partners is a great blessing.

There's no way that I can do this alone, after all.

"Let's see, now...right. More scroll collection, and a stop at Intelligence. I did want to pick up those books, too. Have to see how bad the ending gets for myself. Then there's that place Hina recommended for night wear..."

I check my mirror and put on another layer of lip gloss. All set. It's time to hit the town again.

 

[FortePlus]

Spoiler: content warning

there's going to be discussion in this chapter about past unsavoury off screen actions. these will include teacher-student relationships, certain types of predatory behaviour, and child grooming. you may also have some opinions on certain outcomes. this is just a heads up before you start reading. thanks.

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 21
"Reflections"
---

Today's personal mission: meeting with Tomoko Kosugi.

"..."

Though I have heard good report of her so far, it doesn't change the fact that she was up to decidedly unsavoury things with a student of hers, even if I don't know what those unsavoury things were exactly. I don't think that they went too far, but does that even matter? It was still gross and inappropriate.

But...I know that Iruka has good judgement. He knows her better than I do, and saw her apologies and repentance as genuine. That's enough for me on its own. And because of that, I want to ask her about a few things. I also want to see her for myself, and hear just how much she's changed. It might not be good enough...but that needs to be something I decide while we're face to face. My feelings for a person won't be decided solely on rumour.

I walk the halls of the Academy and follow what I remember as her chakra signature. Upstairs to the second floor, where Iruka said she would be today at this time. As I near the room, someone else is heading out.

"Jiraiya?" I mutter. Annoying, but that only makes sense...women like that must be well within his strike zone, for obvious reasons.

He sighs before noticing me. "Oh. Hello, Lilith."

"Lord Jiraiya."

"Taking remedial classes or something?"

"No. I'm here for a meeting with Kosugi-sensei."

"Yeah, I wanted to talk with her too. But she's not in there...looks like some geek from one of the computer departments was taking over her class today."

I have to wonder what he's on about. Unless my recollection is wrong, and I'm picking up the chakra of her relative, or something to that effect. "Did that person say who they were?"

"Didn't ask. It's a real hassle talking to girls like that...always starstruck by my features, so they forget how to talk or act. Happens a lot."

"Uh-huh. I suppose I'll ask in your place, then. Be well the rest of your day."

"If you do find out where Miss Kosugi is, let me know later."

"I'll consider it," I say as I walk past him.

"Damn brat..."

I let his muttering go unpunished and slide open the door to the classroom. "Pardon my intrusion."

"Oh. You're...Colonel Kobayashi, right? Did you need something from me? Or, um...does this have to do with Lord Jiraiya coming in here earlier?"

The woman sitting at the desk in front of me is not what I was expecting. I'm sure, beyond anything, that this is her. It has to be. But...what am I looking at here? Her chest is modest, maybe even small underneath her black track jacket, which is balanced out by pink jogging pants. Her headband is wrapped safely around her neck. Over her light brown eyes are rectangular glasses with thin frames that I can tell are up there in price, based on what I've learned from Shino. Long, slightly tousled brown hair with an ahoge, like a manga heroine. And, as an added bit of mystery, her voice doesn't sound like it's been drenched in ten layers of sugar anymore.

Such are the wonders of time, it seems.

"Tomoko Kosugi...I'm sure I have that right. No wonder he didn't recognize you."

"Ah, yeah." She rubs at her shoulder. "You figured me out. Lord Jiraiya left before trying to get any information out of me...but, yeah. This is me."

"The other you wasn't...you. I mean...was she?"

"She was me, but...she was also someone I created. For a lot of reasons." She plays with her hands nervously. "I...can explain this, if you want. Or we can just get to your question so that you don't have to deal with me for longer than you have to. I think that's better for both of us, honestly."

"How much time do you have?" I ask. She looks surprised for a moment before adjusting her glasses.

"Oh, um. A few hours. My next class is a lecture in the afternoon...um. Coffee?"

"Sure. I'll buy."

"Yeah. Thanks. Sorry, let me just get my bag and we'll go."

Kosugi gets out of her chair and gathers her things together, hurriedly shoving them into her handbag. She does a visual sweep of the classroom, much like Iruka, then she heads towards the door with me.

"Would you like to try a cafe mocha today?" I ask as we leave the building.

"Oh. Is that alright? It's not too much?"

"It's fine, yes."

"Then...yeah. I'd like that."

"Good. There's a little place over here, not far from the classrooms. I think you'll like it well enough."

We step into a small shop, with a rustic looking, wooden interior. The shop owner greets me with a small wave.

"Good morning. Two cafe mocha today, please," I say to him.

"Yes, ma'am. I'll have them for you in a bit."

"Thank you kindly." I turn my head to Kosugi. "We'll go somewhere else after this. You probably don't want extra people listening in."

"Yeah...probably not. Thanks."

We get our cups and leave, then find an unoccupied bench so that we can sit together.

"So your breasts were fake, then."

She sighs and shakes her head. "You've got a way with words."

"Naturally. It's one of my many charm points."

"Well, for once you're mistaken." She zips down her jacket a bit so that I can see the wrapping around her chest. "Helps me keep things under wraps, pun intended. I take these off when I go home or work out, and other days I just wear a reliable sports bra instead. No hassle on my part. The wacky blue eyes you saw last time were contacts, obviously. I'm a bit near-sighted otherwise."

"I see."

"Kind of shocked that you wanted to talk to me. Buying me a mocha makes me think you might even like me a little, heh. But I'm not that deluded yet." She stares down at the cup in her hands before taking a sip from it.

"These things are hard," I say. "If your mind has changed, then...we can just sit here quietly for a while instead. It's no trouble."

I see her shoulders rise and fall before she goes still, continuing to stare down at her cup. Her fingers slowly move, tapping against the sides. I take a slow sip of my own mocha and savour it a bit.

"I was grooming Koichi."

The words weigh her down like lead.

"I didn't mean it that way. But I did. I was grooming him, and I didn't really stop until I realized it. Even when he came to me and made that reasonable suggestion to end our relationship as it was, I was just so stubborn and didn't want to let go. I finally realized it at the last moment. I realized what I had become. A predator."

"..."

"To get caught up like that as an adult is inexcusable. But I wasn't just an adult, I was a teacher. Something like that...it becomes unforgivable."

"That persona you put on. It came from somewhere. I can see that this is the real you, and not something you've done as penance," I say.

"Yeah. I...is it okay if I start from before all this? Not to make excuses, I just..."

"It's fine. Go on."

"Thank you." She takes another sip from her cup, then lets out a breath. "I never had a hard life or anything like that. My parents loved me, and they provided for me in all the ways that they could. It was just..."

"At a distance," I finish. "And you wanted more than just gifts and hugs every so often."

She looks at me and nods slowly, reassured by my understanding. "Yeah. I felt like...a fish inside of a glass bowl. I was fed, and tended to, and my water was always clean...things like that. But there was always a partition between myself and everyone else. I lived in a bubble that I couldn't get away from. People didn't hate me. Some of them even liked me for who I was. That smart, dorky, kind of quiet kid that didn't get on anyone's nerves. Plain and not as memorable as I wanted to be. I fell in love with cryptography from a young age. I had dreams of being the one to crack the supposedly uncrackable code, and rush into the Hokage's office to show it to him. He'd use it to win the war, and I'd get a medal and a whole bunch of people cheering for me at a ceremony. I thought that was cool. But even without that lofty dream, I loved it for what it was. It was fulfilling to me, you know? Something that was a part of me."

"Yes."

"I eventually became a chuunin. And even after that accomplishment...I felt like I was missing something. I was just so starved for attention beyond the praise my parents gave me in those brief moments we were together. I wanted to be liked more. I wanted to be like the other girls, who had girlfriends to gossip with and boys chasing after them all the time. So...I decided to move out when I got a little older. And that was when the Tomoko you saw came into existence. I researched stuff that people liked, and incorporated it into my new persona, as you called it. Instead of hiding the big breasts that made people give me weird looks, I got clothing to emphasize them. Instead of letting my hair come out however it wanted after a wash, I made sure it was smooth and shiny. I traded the comfortable clothing I liked for stuff that clung to my body. Did voice training to sound cute and bubbly."

"It worked well enough, I suppose."

"Critical success," she says with a wry smile. "I got all of the attention I wanted, and then some. I left my original career path in cryptography behind because that was boring nerd stuff, and I was beyond that. I went into teaching instead, my second choice. And...I really liked that, too. Truly. It wasn't just part of the gimmick. But it helped push me further down that road. I...I was getting so much attention. All the boys who would have ignored me before and called me a loser in their heads were looking right at me now. I could see the lust in their eyes. I got so addicted to the thrill of it, sick as it sounds. I would overhear those teenage boys saying dirty things about me, wanting me. I was the young girl from way back when, chasing after that adoration and finally getting it. I could wrap them around my fingers without even trying. And then...you know what happened next."

"Your first team."

"My first team." She shakily takes another sip of her mocha. "Kiba, Erika...and Koichi. All good kids. Erika was sharp from the day we met. I know now that she saw through me all the way, but she did all she could to give me support. She helped me, she talked to me often. I felt like I could let some of my guard down around her. Kiba was oblivious, which tracks. I knew I couldn't wind him up too much because of how protective his sister was. Oh, and his mom would probably murder me afterwards. And then we had...Koichi."

She stops and fiddles with her glasses.

"He was such a strange kid. I thought that I could just kite him around, I guess. But...but he called me a goddess. And it was at that point that I lost control. Just that one word sent me into a spiral, and I thought that I had to keep him close to me. I was just so high on it, on him. I gave into terrible impulses. It wasn't...I didn't have sex with him, or even tried it. I didn't want that from him, I just wanted to be touched, and held, and looked at by someone who wanted me, and me alone. I kept him to myself, took him to places where we could be alone and just flirt with each other, even if he wasn't fully aware of what was going on. I fed from him. I took his time and innocence, and played it off as something it wasn't." She sniffles and takes off her glasses. "I just wanted to be...to be wanted. I was just chasing something from so long ago, something I thought I deserved. But I was a monster. I always will be for that, even if in my mind, I didn't realize what it was that I was doing. Rika, she kept talking me down, one step at a time, even though she wasn't really aware of what was really happening between us. And because of that, by the time Koichi came by to have that long conversation, I could understand how much damage I had done, and it was easier to let go. It was after that conversation that I felt the full weight of what I had done, just crashing down on me like a giant wave. So...I panicked. I went to Iruka and told him everything, and I told the Hokage, and I got my resignation letter ready, and went into the office. And when I got there, they...they..."

"..."

"They said they forgave me, and wanted me to stay."

I take a tissue from my pocket and hand it to her. She wipes at her tears.

"Thank you. I was just in shock, and Lord Hokage said he had seen this happen before, and Iruka said that he just wanted me to get help, and that I was a wonderful teacher and he saw potential in me. I really couldn't believe it. I thought my life was over, but somehow I got a second chance. It was something that I didn't think I deserved."

"If we were all treated as deserved for our sins, there would be none left to walk this earth," I say gently. "You realized your wrongdoing and were ready to accept the outcome. It's more than most people would do. You apologized to the person you hurt. You tried to make amends."

"Does that even matter?"

"Yes. It does. It always does. It's not absolution, but it is something. And those kind souls who see your effort, and your struggle, will do their best to reward you. You didn't run away...you faced what you had done."

She sniffles again and puts her glasses back on. "I...took close to two years off. Went to therapy. Stayed with my parents for a while...they retired early, so they have lots of free time now. I told them how messed up I was, and they...held me for the first time I could remember. I just broke down, turned into a puddle on the floor. Just the feeling of knowing how fucked up I was, and that they still loved me as their daughter. That was the start of my healing. Now, I'm...doing classroom study and cipher analysis on an alternating schedule. Staying away from anyone or anything that would get me into trouble. Iruka and Lord Hokage are looking after me, making sure I check in. Rika talks to me as often as she can. The boys at school...they don't pay me much attention anymore, looking like this. Heh. I can't say I hate the peace and quiet."

It's amusing, almost. All this time, I thought we couldn't be further apart. But...I can understand her feelings. The pain she felt, being all alone even within the growing, moving crowds. And the desire to change. I folded into myself, descending into darkness, while she changed herself to go outwards, in an attempt to escape the feelings tormenting her each day.

We didn't do the same things. Nor did we make the same mistakes. Maybe, if she had been validated sooner...and I had been left by myself for longer. We could have fallen onto different paths. Wanting to change, and disliking the person you were born as, even if you were perfectly healthy otherwise...

"Miss Kosugi?"

"You don't have to be so formal, especially with the difference in rank and all. Tomoko is fine. Or Tomo, if you're feeling bold," she says with a weary smile.

"Tomo. I'm proud of you."

"I...eh?" She blinks, fresh tears coming to her eyes. "Why...what did you..."

"I'm proud of you," I repeat firmly. "You overcame yourself. You've chosen to become a better person, and risked yourself to do so. You chose not to stay down." I place my hand over hers gently. "You don't have to be the same person you were yesterday."

"But I was...I did..."

"I know. What you did was wrong. But it's also in the past. It's not something that needs to define you, and you should know that. You should know that you deserve forgiveness, and that you're a human being like the rest of us. Don't think of yourself as any less than that. Erika has never said a bad word about you, and neither has Koichi, and neither has Kiba. You are loved, and always will be."

"Do you really...mean that?" she asks, trembling.

"Yes. No matter what I might have thought of you before, I think much better of you now. In fact, that's probably why I reacted to you so badly in the first place...just the feeling that you were a plastic person, tailoring yourself to what the world wanted." I take out another tissue and she uses it to wipe her tears again. "I must ask, though...why are you placing such importance on my opinion?"

"Ah, yeah...it seems kind of weird..." She takes a breath in to calm down. "You were the type of person I wanted to be, and I...felt so guilty about it."

"What do you mean?"

"You were so true to yourself at the Academy, and beyond that. I was watching you a bit...just the way that you carried yourself was amazing. You were confident, and beautiful, and competent in just about everything you did. You were wonderful, and yet...so many people looked down on you. I didn't have to deal with what you did as a child, and yet I could just put on a fake image like I did and get all of the praise and attention and affection that you never did. I just...wondered if you would think I was pathetic for talking about all this stuff. I expected you to treat me more harshly."

"Well, I did hear good report of you from Iruka, among others. In fact, that's why I sought you out in the first place. You are a brilliant young educator, who has guided her students and helped them grow splendidly. You're also a virtual savant in your home field, from what I hear."

She laughs a bit. "Yeah. You can take the girl out of the cryptography lab, but you can't take the cryptography lab out of the girl, I guess. No matter how far I tried to run from my first love, I'd always come back to it. I, um...do some good work, yeah. Nothing special."

"I think you are special. Iruka has taken you as his second, and speaks highly of you. He's someone that I love and respect deeply. Do you know why?"

"Because...of what he did for you after that incident. With Sasuke Uchiha."

"Yes."

"He's an incredibly kind person. Maybe too kind sometimes. The last thing I want to see is him burning out, so I take care of his work from time to time."

"He definitely needs a few people to look after him, yes. But someone like that...if he's endorsed you, then I think you're more than good enough for what I'm thinking."

"What is it?"

"Something down the road." I take a scroll from my pocket and hand it to her. She sets down her cup and unrolls it a bit.

"Wait...this is a new education plan."

"I want to have it implemented when I become Hokage."

"Shouldn't you have Iruka look at this?"

"I did. And he said you would be the best person to optimize all of the solutions we have there. It's an incomplete plan right now, with things that we will fill in over the next few years. But I wanted to leave the project in your hands to refine, if you can handle it."

"I want to say no."

She rolls the scroll up again and holds it in her hands.

"I don't deserve this responsibility. Shaping the future of this village's children? After what I did? How is that fair?"

Her hands tighten around it.

"But I know now that those voices...don't matter. Because I have people who believe in me. I made mistakes, but I'm fixing them. I'm trying, and not just superficially. Most of all...I don't want to throw away the faith that so many kind people have in me. If I just tossed that away because of my doubts, I would be even lower than the trash I thought I was. I'm more than just some attention seeking bimbo predator...I have to move past that. I can't live inside my own head forever."

She gives me a determined nod.

"Alright. I'll take on this challenge."

"Good. And you may call me Lili from now on, if you're comfortable."

"Lili. Thank you so much...for all of this. Though, if I have to be honest," she says with a smile, "being noticed by the most popular girl around is a big ego boost, you know."

I smile at that. "Hmph. A bookish girl at heart, aren't we."

"For sure." She finishes her mocha and sighs. "That's good stuff. I really will pop by that place more often."

"Speaking of making up for things...I've been told that you were playing matchmaker a while ago?"

"I was, yeah. Shiho is a nice girl. A little too nice for the boy she was crushing on before."

"Who was that?"

"Shikamaru Nara."

I blink. "Seriously?"

"Seriously. You know him pretty well, from what I remember. That's the kind of guy that needs a good kick in the behind from time to time, and I don't think Shiho has it in her. Koichi is a good guy, and he's pretty low maintenance. They get along well...he's a natural at cipher cracking, too. Part of why I clung to him. I almost cracked, heh, and showed him my true form a few times, but yeah. I was loopy at that point."

"We do live in interesting times, don't we."

"We sure do." She sighs. "I still can't believe this happened. But I know I'm not dreaming."

"This world of dreams will come to an end soon enough. That is why I have started my preparations now."

"I can see that. Rika always liked to mention how cool you were, and...yeah. It's great to see it up close, finally. I was a bit jealous of you. In a good way, I mean. Yeah. Sorry, I'm just a weirdo sometimes."

I smile. "I seem to be well-affiliated with the many strange people of this village. What's one more to my ranks, hm?"

"I'm glad I can be of help."

Hm. There is one more thing we can do, isn't there?

"It's not my intention to make use of you as a common tool," I begin, "so feel free to consider this suggestion at your own leisure."

"What is it?" Tomo asks.

"Given your skill at creating and deciphering code...I'm going to ask for something a little dangerous. I want you to create two secure systems. One for use in an upcoming undercover mission, and the other for my use at Magnolia House. I'll get the Hokage's permission so that you can continue without any issues."

"I can see why you said it was dangerous. Things like that would catch the attention of a bunch of unsavoury agencies." She lets out a breath. "Another challenge, eh. Sounds good to me. I want to help any way that I can."

"You really will be helping to save the world, Tomo. Just like in your dream back then."

"Yeah..." She smiles and stands up. "Just like back then. You've got me fired up now, so I'm gonna take off and get started on ideas for the cipher. Thanks for the talk, and the drink. And, like...not hating me."

I stand up and give her a hug, which she returns happily after a moment of surprise.

"One day at a time, Tomo. You're doing well."

"Thank you, Lili. I'll...see you around." She hands me her empty cup and grabs her bag before leaving.

I finish the rest of my mocha and find a bin to toss the two cups in.

"Second chances...and past crimes."

I settle into a walk, putting my hands in my pockets.

"Tomo, I know you'll make use of what you've been given. That's what I feel in my heart. May heaven be with you."

It's all that needs to be said, in the end.

 

[FortePlus]

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 22
"Devil Dogs"
---

Another day where I push myself into the Hokage's workspace. Some would call it enviable, others would say it was a cursed existence. It's neither to me, though things have become more precarious with each visit recently.

My current position is, as it has been for a while, a means to an end. Hiruzen understands that and encourages it. He wants to escape the scourge of everlasting conflict...and this world isn't likely to have an event where everyone decides to come together for the greater good. No matter. I have plans to solve that as well.

"A very good morning to our lovely ladies."

"Good morning, Lili."

"Morning, Lili. Hope you're having a good day so far."

Imari and Tamaki have been hard at work while I was gone. Imari trained with the ANBU and gained new skills, while Tamaki worked on her self-defence techniques. This was all on top of their usual learning and information gathering regarding their jobs. As a result, the Hokage's Office has been able to gain even more independence than before, and restrict the flow of information at its leisure. We can operate with impunity if it is ever needed, and it puts us in an excellent position to enact reforms when the time is right. Of course, if worse comes to worse and I'm not the one next in line, the system will be folded away and the incoming Hokage can stick with the village-approved networks. It's all very good for the home team, as one might say.

They're dressed in matching outfits, as always. The current standard is red blazers over green blouses, with red pencil skirts and dark stockings underneath. The red pumps are a nice touch, too. Imari has put on a bit more muscle since last time, and Tamaki has lost a bit of weight, in the right places of course. They're happy and healthy looking, which is all I could ask for in these times.

"Well, seeing you both has made my day a lot better already."

"Ah, like clockwork. You know how to make an old gal happy," Tamaki says with a smile.

"We should have everything clear for you, so you can take your time and relax for a while. Relatively speaking," Imari says.

"Lovely. In that case, I have just a few more things for you here. Has Tomo gotten back to you yet?"

"She sent mail this morning with another progress update. Should be done by the end of this week, which is much faster than I assumed. She really is a genius."

"Like I told you."

"I didn't think I would ever say this, but I like her. The dumb bimbo look did her negative favours, so I'm glad she's over it," Tamaki says. "Should be good working with her in the future."

"Ah, Lili. Good morning to you."

"Good morning, Lord Hokage. Did you sleep well?" I ask as he enters the room.

"Well enough. I try not to worry too much about things around the village, but...sometimes I get caught up in my reading at night," he says with a chuckle. As he settles in at his desk, Tamaki sets a hot cup of tea in front of him. Imari starts to prepare his pipe in the meantime.

"You need to take care of yourself better. Don't waste the effort these ladies put in to make your life easier, oyaji."

"I promise I will try. Old habits do die hard, as they say."

"Well, I can't scold you too much for that. I'm the same as you," I reply. I reach into my pocket and take out a scroll. "More reading for when you're properly awake and settled. Progress reports."

"Ah, good." Tamaki takes the scroll from me and puts it onto the desk. "Anko is cleared for the upcoming event, and we've prepared the requisite plans for various scenarios that we might encounter. The new profile is up and should be ready to be entered into the bingo books soon."

"I appreciate the speed with which you're moving."

He smiles at that. "I hoped you would."

"There is one more thing...regarding that man," I say seriously.

"Yes. Danzo..."

There's a knocking on the door. A chakra I don't recognize, with a heavy texture to it. And a feeling that irritates me as it pushes against my senses. I can guess who this might be.

"Momma said that if you speak of the devil, he tends to appear nearby. This seems to be one of those times." I give Hiruzen a look. "Let's see what happens next."

"I'm not sure I like this," he says.

"Better now than later."

"Hm." He sighs and gives me a reluctant nod. "My apologies for the wait. You may enter."

"Be careful, Lili," Tamaki says. She and Imari start towards the door as it opens, and I hold my position in front of the old man's desk. The tapping of a cane echoes through the room as the door closes behind me, and the new figure comes to a stop nearby.

"Danzo."

"Sarutobi. I hope I haven't come by too early today."

"Not at all. I was just having a chat about recent matters with Colonel Kobayashi here. She has some recommendations for deployment of our junior soldiers."

"I see. Well, it's finally nice to see the young lady you speak so highly of."

I turn my head towards the other old man. Someone I've known and despised before even seeing his face in person.

Danzo Shimura.

He looks the part of a distinguished veteran, at least. A frail-looking old man, the same age as Hiruzen. His hair is black and shaggy like it's been barely taken care of, spilling over the top of the bandage that goes around his head and his right eye. It's obviously concealing the Sharingan that he stole from Shisui Uchiha. There's a scar in the shape of an X on his chin, and he wears a black robe over a white shirt. The right arm that hides more Sharingan as Itachi mentioned is being hidden under the robe as well.

Just looking at him makes my blood boil. This ugly, decrepit slab of human garbage.

"It's an honour to finally meet you in person, Lord Shimura." I keep my tone level and turn so that I can give him a proper bow.

"Thank you, Miss Kobayashi."

I raise my head and silently return to my previous position. Arrogant fuck.

He clears his throat. "There has been some movement about the village...strange rumblings about unwelcome visitors, and the like."

"I am aware, Danzo. I should be able to handle these matters on my own, with some adjustment. Things are being taken care of as we speak."

"Good, good. And as far as the Nine-Tails-"

"Naruto, you mean," Hiruzen says quickly, glancing towards me.

"Yes...Naruto Uzumaki, I meant to say. Were you able to find a distinguished operative to monitor his current cell?"

"An exemplary soldier has been selected. He has great synergy with Kakashi already, and a good understanding of the assignment he has been given."

"I see. Someone you're personally acquainted with. I do hope that he's not as...pliable as you tend to be, Sarutobi. We need rigidity in these times. Much like the roots beneath the earth that help to hold the great tree aloft."

"I am aware of this as well, Danzo. Your fears have been assuaged," Hiruzen says pointedly.

"Good. As much as I respect your rule, you should understand that we must have more stability in these times, especially with the rise of radical elements and the continuing encroachment of other nations. I'm sure that you would agree, Miss Kobayashi."

"I do understand the need for an aggressive posture," I answer. "Of course, there are many ways to go about that. A healthy approach is best."

"And what would you consider a healthy approach, Miss Kobayashi?"

Hiruzen isn't trying to slow me, so I might as well.

"It would be best to consider the movements of the other nations, both in terms of things they need and things they can do without. I believe that it's part and parcel with putting the village first. If we have no knowledge of the enemy, it becomes difficult, if not impossible, to fight them. Now, there are different ways to neutralize an enemy...though some of these are radical methods, and thus not agreeable to most. Saying more without properly gathering my thoughts would be a disservice to you, so I apologize for not answering further."

He raises a brow slightly. "Would you think yourself good enough for that job?"

"I would have a different approach altogether, possibly making that position obsolete quickly. Again, this idea isn't yet fleshed out, so I cannot elaborate on it at this point in time. Perhaps at some point in the future, Lord Shimura."

"I see. You've raised yourself an interesting student, Sarutobi. Much more dynamic than I initially thought."

"Yes. The village has a bright future, and will be in great hands even if anything should happen to both of us," Hiruzen says.

"I am glad to see you think so. You've worried over a successor for a long while."

"I have, yes." He leans back in his chair and smokes away at his pipe. "Now, we are spoiled for good candidates."

"It's good to hear. Too many in this profession of ours wander through life, and end up with divided loyalties as a result," he says with a deliberate look towards me. "To see things like that happen is tragic, and only places a burden on others. I'm grateful that you will continue to trust me with tending to the roots of this village that is so close to all of our hearts." He taps his cane and starts to leave.

"Hm."

"Rest assured, you won't have to continue your hard work for too much longer, Lord Shimura," I say clearly.

I hear him stop, and turn to face him squarely.

"There are many of us waiting in the wings to properly release you from that burden. One shouldn't spend the entirety of their life in service...not when there is so much more to experience in this world."

He forces out an amused chuckle. "Your compassion for the elderly is...well noted, Miss Kobayashi. Of course, some of us simply enjoy keeping busy in our old age. A long life of service sometimes leaves one unfulfilled if they are taken out of their usual routines. That aside, there often is no substitute for experience in certain matters."

"That much is true, and I would not attempt to say otherwise. What I would say is that fresh perspectives are indeed useful when it comes to growth. Roots that constantly have to deal with contaminated soil become weak and inefficient...it means that the trees don't grow in the ways they should."

"Indeed. Well, I suspect that I will be carrying on for a while yet, Miss Kobayashi."

"I do not doubt your confidence, since you have been at work for this long. Though it is also said that time is a mysterious thing, Lord Shimura."

"I know it well. Hiruzen...Miss Kobayashi. Farewell for now."

"Yes, goodbye for now, Danzo."

"It was a pleasure meeting you, Lord Shimura." I give him another practiced bow, then hold his gaze for a few seconds longer than I need to. He stares back at me with his one eye before turning and pushing the door open to leave. It closes soon after under my watch.

"What a fortunate son he is. I would love nothing more than to catch him alone and render his abominable form into bloody cubes."

"One thing can be said as a result of this...he is certainly aware of you now," Hiruzen says. "That could have gone worse."

"I'm never going to treat him with that level of respect again."

"Please reconsider that."

"..." I really don't want to...but I know better than to put people in bad positions. "Fine. I'll restrain myself in front of you and those fossils you call council members."

"A perilous, but acceptable compromise."

"I'm sorry." I turn to face him. "I hope you can continue trusting me to be restrained after that."

"After everything that you have seen and heard, I can understand why you are angry. And I will have a talk with Danzo later about his lack of respect. The issue, simply, is that we cannot switch tracks so soon without catastrophe occurring. I know that he has moved to make himself invaluable in the eyes of this village's conservative faction. That said..." He puffs out smoke. "Even those supporting me are a little anxious recently."

"Is that so..."

"The various advancements you have made with regards to Carnation Quarter and its associated facilities...along with the popular status you enjoy as a result of your known actions in service to the village. These are not only a worry for Danzo's faction, but for those who would wish to see the current world preserved."

"They think I'm too radical, is that it?"

"It might be so. That, and they worry about a shift in the village's power structure. As long as you are kept under my hand, they will be appeased."

"That goes against what you want. What will you do?"

"Manage the ship, as always. There's little I can do without risking my current position, and I need to remain in this seat until the current threats are gone. It means until the end of Akatsuki...and the end of Danzo's ambition, at the least."

"..." I suppose that erases the last traces of guilt I had earlier. Eventually, elements of the village itself will move to keep me down. Undermining them before that can happen is the correct move.

"I trust that you have things in place for your ascent. Things that you are keeping from even me at this time."

"I do."

He nods. "Good. Danzo is right about one thing, at the least. You are an excellent student, Lili."

"..."

The door opens again.

"Are you two alright?" Tamaki asks. Imari follows after her and shuts the door.

"Fine, fine. Danzo was his usual self, prickly and antagonistic. Just another attempt to shake the confidence of his rivals," Hiruzen answers.

"You didn't drink any of your tea."

"Ah, I did not. My apologies, Tamaki."

"It's fine. I'll have it warmed up again in a bit. Just make sure to drink it afterwards."

"Did you have dreams bigger than this?" I ask Hiruzen. "Did you see beyond a more peaceful world, and the end of conflict?"

"Hm." He folds his hands in thought. "From the beginning...all I wanted to do was protect the people that I called family. This village is, and always has been, my home. The place where was I born and raised, the place that I spilled and shed blood for. I was part of the first generation of Hidden Leaf shinobi, soldiers who were born of this village that came out of Lord Hashirama's dream. Seeking out peace was a means to protect this family that I loved so much. It was my responsibility as this village's leader."

"..."

"I did what I could. I tried to be kind to others, even as they would cause me harm. Whether it was rivals within the village or from outside of it. I used the wisdom gained from my time in the world, and the guidance that was learned from my masters. It has meant something, in the end. The others of the Five Kage are appreciative of my approach for the most part, and we have been able to maintain these peaceful times. But...nothing lasts forever. And there is something I must admit."

"What is it?"

"In spite of my belief in the Will of Fire, I was not able to make the most difficult decisions at the right times. Danzo has risen to power as a result of this. Orochimaru furthered his goals in the village's shadow, the Uchiha became disgruntled and then furious, leading to their attempted coup. With two new wars engulfing the world, I could only stand and try to defend my own territory. Especially in the case of the last war, which caused an unprecedented amount of torment and tragedy in every shinobi nation. We were so low on manpower that we ended up promoting children and sending them out onto the battlefield, something that went against everything Lord Hashirama fought for. Because of that, and many other things, I decided the only thing I could do was take matters into my own hands, no matter what happened next."

"That was what led you to step down as Hokage," I say.

"Yes. And then, despite all that we did...our security was defeated, and the Nine-Tails was released to attack the village. I lost Biwako, and Minato sacrificed himself along with Kushina to not only save the village physically, but politically as well. I stepped back into the spotlight, but it was for a different reason. I wanted to try and hold everything together. However, by that point...I didn't have the control that I used to. I was left managing the wants of different factions, and had to delegate responsibility after responsibility, continuing to leave people like Danzo to their devices, not keeping a proper watch on Orochimaru, and so on. I was weak. My hand was never firm enough when it needed to be. If it had been, so much tragedy would have been averted. I know it for sure."

"It's something you regret."

"Yes." He raises his head to look at me. "You've seen my mistakes, and learned from them already."

"I have. I understand your pain, and your regret. The desire to bring forth peace has failed time and time again, even as society moves forward. To be in a better place than before is worthy of praise, but to rest on that success is undesirable. The three lords who have brought the Leaf to this age understood that, and made positive efforts towards the village's growth. Lord Hashirama's optimism brought in a new age of cooperation, Lord Tobirama's pragmatism brought the clans from disparate entities to parts of a greater community, and you encouraged the growth of that community into a family, where everyone in the village would help each other, and subsequently the next generation to come. Each of you had your own indulgences, your strengths, and your weaknesses."

"..."

"I have my own desires, and a thirst for justice that is unsurpassed in this world. This age is bound by too many heavy chains, and I will not ignore them in the same way the other lords of this world have. I intend to break them into pieces. It must start with this village, and it must end outside of it. None of these things can be done alone, but...there must be one who will take on the heaviest responsibility, without hesitation. Something that, as you note, you failed to do repeatedly."

He nods.

"Lili...it sounds like you're speaking of something above the station of Hokage," Imari says.

"What I seek is something beyond even Lord Hashirama's goal of unity among nations and clans. And with that said, I must also reveal a thought to you all. I think that the Founder made too many wrong decisions, and made them too quickly to be fixed. It's the reason why, when he died, his half-finished dreams ended up reading like the scribbles of a madman."

"Is that to say...you think his philosophy was a failure?" Tamaki asks.

"No. I believe in the same thing he did...that love is one of the keys to peace. But unlike him...I do not believe that love and unconditional faith are one in the same. To love one's brother or sister does not mean you must accept their ideals, estranged as they are from yours. To want peace, one must be prepared to fight for it, and to use the power that they have been given. Not just to stop the world's violence, but to truly foster understanding between peoples. Erasing the boundaries between different groups of people takes more than unification beneath one banner or side. It is the most important thing that has failed to be understood in these past decades."

"You believe that Lord Hashirama was naive in his approach," Hiruzen says.

"Dangerously so. He gave away the tailed beasts on the promises of faith in other people. He put the world's destiny in the hands of others instead of controlling it himself. Why? Because he didn't want to be seen as a tyrant? Because he wanted to respect the feelings of the other village heads, so that there would be no more war? Was he so focused on his desire for peace that he was willing to sacrifice everything else to achieve it?" I ask. "If the village is family, and he was the father with the strength to protect his children, then why would he give it all away for the sake of a potential order? For the sake of a possibility that could be destroyed in a single moment?"

"Hm. That, I cannot answer."

"And it's nothing that I would pressure you to. You know what you know, and you took your understanding of his vision into a new age. Perhaps it was flawed, but what else could you do as you were? And Lord Tobirama must have felt the same way, trying to balance himself between furthering his brother's dream and protecting and nurturing a village that would continue to be embroiled in conflict...because simply bringing together people under banners doesn't change their spiritual and material conditions."

"What can anyone do about that?" Tamaki asks.

"It's as I said, my love. The chains that bind this world will be broken. More than the chains that pull our world into different nations and factions, I will sever the chains of war, the chains of knowledge, the chains of economy and ideology and discrimination, just to name a handful of things. It should be fine if we take care of them one by one, but there are ways that we can sever many of them at once if the timing is right. I don't intend to do something as simple as changing the world. I am going to revolutionize it. And it will start with my reign as Hokage in the future. Oyaji, you understand how Danzo came to be...you understand just what he is, in the end."

"I do. His belief in the Will of Fire...in the end, it may be no less valid than mine. It is just as when Lord Hashirama battled Madara Uchiha at the Valley of the End, and killed him once before. The choice between those who are part of the village, and those who are not. In a world that is steeped in darkness, harsh decisions must be made."

"I love this village, just as you do...but I will not be bound to it like everyone else. Not as I am now, and not as Hokage in the future. I don't want to just balance light and shadow for the rest of my existence. I want to erase that boundary entirely. I don't want to just make this world better for innocent children. I want to make it better for everyone, including their parents. Because it is those who raise our children that pass on their love, their hopes and their dreams. A broken, traumatized society of adults cannot raise children that will ascend beyond them. More than that...I don't want to live in a world where we're just reaching constantly towards a dream of peace. I want us each to be free to chase our own possibilities one day."

"Possibilities...what does that mean, exactly?" Imari asks. "Are they different from a dream, or a goal?"

"Yes. Dreams are things we carry in our hearts. Wishes. They are sufficient to start a journey, but they are not enough by themselves to survive on. In this world, the death of a dream is the death of a human being. I want to create a world where dreams can open the door to possibility...and where our hope need not be gathered in one person or thing, but can be used by each person, with their own strength, to carve open their own path to the future. Where the choice need not be between ourselves and others, but rather how high and far we can fly together."

"It sounds so beautiful."

"It does, yes. We are not there yet, but we will be there soon. All I have to do is...bring an end to this world we currently suffer in. It's what I am meant to do."

"And what if you should fail?" Hiruzen asks me.

"Then the hunger I have for this world's end will become a curse...and the dream of shinobi will become a nightmare beyond comprehension. The spark of rebellion will be lit, without question. With each passing day, and each person charmed to my will, that influence will continue growing. It rests inside of you three, just as it does many others. Would you stand idle as someone so brilliant disappeared into the aether?"

"Mm...I realize your point."

"And as you said, there are those away from the sight of yourself and many others that are working to further my will. One with a less nuanced understanding of the world would say that Danzo and I are the same in that respect. But there is a reason we don't listen to commoners when it comes to these matters."

"Indeed. It seems you have thought long and hard about this."

"It was part of my training, in my time away. I didn't want to come back here without a clear understanding of how to change things. But I...also have more selfish reasons for wanting to see all of this come to pass."

"What might those be?"

"You have suffered long in this world. Watching your mentors pass on, your students disappear on the battlefield...living through all of the wars that engulfed this continent. Having to see the endless amount of caskets, and the many urns filled with ash, not just from adults, but from children who would never know another sunrise. Agonizing over decisions, trying to decide whether the crimes of another village are worth going to war for. You've done so much, perhaps everything you could, and you still do more while yearning for peace. I want to be your hope. I want to be the proof that your kindness was not a mistake, that everything you put into this village and its people meant something, and will always mean something."

"Lili..."

"From the moment we met, you have treated me with kindness and warmth," I say with a hand over my heart. "When I made a discovery, you trusted me. When I fought for you, you were willing to sacrifice yourself for me. When I was hurt, you promised vengeance for me. When I was overcome with rage, you listened to me. When I was in the throes of despair, you comforted me. You have given me so, so much. You have taught me so well, and guided me in ways I never thought possible. It's because of you that I've become more than just a fine shinobi...I'm a leader now. Someone who will hopefully succeed you in the future. Someone who will love this village and everyone in it just as you have, in her own way. I don't want you to leave this world without seeing your dream become reality. I want you to see a peaceful world. I want you to see those five nations, and so many others, finally brought together. I want you to receive your rightful reward in this world, and not just the next. For everything you've done, for all that you have sacrificed, you deserve that much and no less."

He gives me a tender smile. "I would be more than happy just seeing you become Hokage, Lili. But...even as an old man, I dare to dream of bigger things. I do want to see the new world that you will create."

"I will bring it to you. On my life...I promise, oyaji."

"I have always believed in you, my child."

"We believe in you, too," Tamaki says. "You gave me a second chance, when I thought everything was lost."

"And you freed me from my shackles," Imari says. "I could believe for the first time that I was born for more than servitude. Soon, the rest of Hyuuga will taste freedom as well. You've made Lady Hinata into a bright, shining star. Her benevolence is shining down on everyone...she's healing the clan, day by day."

"We will work to ensure that the rest of this world gets to experience what you have given all of us," Hiruzen says. "The path is yet long, but its end is in sight. Our march towards the horizon continues."

"Yes." I bow deeply for him. "Thank you, Lord Hokage. Please excuse me for now..."

"Of course, of course. Until our next meeting, Lady Kobayashi."

"Let's get your tea warmed," Tamaki says. "Imari, would you gather up today's paperwork for Lord Hokage?"

"Yes, senpai."

I head out after Imari does, and find the phone at the front desk.

"Good morning. If you would connect me to the Intelligence Department, please. This is Colonel Lilith Kobayashi, with an information request. Yes, I can hold a moment."

The world that I envision...no matter what, I will make it a reality.

If only for those I love.

 

[FortePlus]

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 23
"Tied To Tomorrow"
---

"Many people...make promises that aren't kept. It happens all of the time."

In a distant time, I sit quietly beside my mother on an overturned log. The water ahead of us shimmers in the daylight, with ducks floating and dipping their heads below the surface in slow intervals.

"We treat these things like the end of the world. They're not. It's pathetic to think so."

I look up to see the weariness on her face. Dark lines under her eyes from lack of sleep. She looks thinner. Even as she says she will get better, I worry. I worry a lot. Her hand reaches over in that moment to stroke my head, and I calm a bit.

"What matters is intent. What's in a person's heart. If we just connect...touch them gently, with a hope of understanding. From there, we can grasp those feelings. And then we can decide what the truth is for ourselves. We don't...have to guess."

Her eyes look into the distance, at a point I cannot see.

"I'm sorry. Handling those feelings well is something that only comes with experience. You'll understand it as you get older. I know you will, Lili."

"..."

"I really do just want to sleep." A sickly cough comes from her throat, and she turns her head to spit onto the grass. I tug at her dress and she wipes her mouth before looking at me. It's not sadness in her eyes. It's frustration.

"Momma."

"Yes, darling."

"I...want to try now. Please?"

She stares at me a moment. The wind tousles her scarlet hair.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, Momma."

She accepts my plea. I feel my tiny self lifted into her lap, facing her. She presses her forehead against mine, surrounding me in a veil of red as her hair falls around us.

"You are more than just my daughter. You always will be," she whispers. Her warm hand goes to the back of my head, and our eyes close. Our breathing starts to fall to the same, gentle speed.

For the first time, and not the last, I would feel the space inside of my mother's heart. This moment was the start of everything to come.

Another beautiful memory of my hero.

---

"I'm back~! Got everyone something to munch on, too!"

Fio easily balances the trays of coffee cups in her hands. We're currently in one of the lobbies of the central hospital, sitting on provided chairs and waiting for news.

It's two in the morning, and Kurenai's labour started several hours before.

Asuma is with his wife in all but name, along with Tsunade who was pestered into doing so by Hiruzen. Naturally, he would want the greatest medic in the world to watch over his latest grandchild's birth. He's currently shuffled off to parts unknown. Konohamaru is asleep in one of the chairs, after insisting he could stick it out until the baby was born.

"So then, boom. Just like that. Now, in the old days, that would have been a full power sixteen hit combo to the skull, as God intended. Today's Ino, however...well, she's gained a bit more benevolence."

"Your coffee, ladies," Fio interrupts gently. "This one's for Ino."

"Thank you, sweetie."

"This one's for Lili."

"Thank you, love."

"We have some black tea for Shikamaru here."

"Thanks, Fio."

"Hot cocoa, heavy on the whip, for Choji."

"Thanks a lot, Fio."

"I'll leave Konohamaru's cocoa here on the table...and I have everyone else's stuff here. Oh, and some goodies courtesy of the shop owners. Got 'em for free since I bought so much stuff, take as many as you want. If you need anything else, let me know when I get back!"

She eases her way through the double doors and disappears down the hall.

"Mm. Perfect," Ino says after sipping her coffee. "So, where was I?"

"You were reminding us of the boundless reach of your heavenly love," I say as I cross my legs.

"I was! Our little friend was on his way to a meeting with his partner, whoever they might be...so we scooped him up, asked him a couple of questions. The usual stuff. But we didn't want him to get too scared, you know. Just a handsome thing, about our age. So. I lined us up a little date at one of my favourite restaraunts. I was thinking of spaghetti, it's so so good over there. Just the two of us, and some ANBU waiting in the shadows. Oh, and my best buddy Ibiki looming menacingly at the table behind me. I think it'll be a very interesting time. All I'm going to do is...very gently suggest that he reveal his secrets to the girl that has his life in his hands. Things like that."

"Oh...that is so evil," I say with a big smile. "Ino, you sly little kitten, you. I'm so proud."

"I learned so much from you, Lili. That makes me very happy to hear."

I sniffle a bit and make a show of wiping at my eye. "Oh, it just makes my heart swell. Look at how far you've come since we first met. I feel like a mother watching her little girl graduate..."

"Could you two be any creepier?" Shikamaru complains.

"Well, well. Didn't expect you to have enough energy left at this hour to whine," Ino says as she turns her head to him.

"Such a needy boy," I tease. "Did you want to be bullied for a while? Just ask nicely, and I'll give you all the attention you could ask for."

"Boy, Shikamaru...for someone who doesn't like getting teased, you sure beg for it a lot," Choji points out.

"I can't imagine hell being worse than this."

"Big boy has a point, you know. Though I figure Shika here is just a masochist like his daddy."

"And the triumvirate is completed. Kill me now," he whines as Anko walks in. She smiles and pats his cheek a few times.

"No can do, big brain. Lili needs you in the future and junk."

"Ugh."

"Sorry I'm late, all. Had to get some late night paperwork out of the way so that I didn't have to deal with it later." She moves to each of us so that she can deliver a smooch on the cheek, including a gentle one to Konohamaru as he snores away. "Any news? Ooh, goodies."

"Fio brought them back, you can take as many as you want, Anko-nee. Coffee?"

"Ah, I'm good for joe. Thanks, though."

"Nothing major has happened yet, at least from what I'm sensing. Labour takes a while, especially for first time mothers."

"Yeah, I heard." Anko takes a seat next to me, leaning on my shoulder. "Whew. Busy times. But fun all around." She starts to munch on a donut.

"Indeed."

"I can't wait to be an auntie," Ino says. "Or, I guess I'll be more like their big sister."

"That's because the designated geezer parts belong to me and Lili," Shikamaru says. He sighs. "Can't believe I said yes...way too late to take it back now, though. Whatever."

"You'd better not call this a pain in the ass, too."

"Like hell I would. I grumble at a lot of things, but not this. It's serious, you know."

"I'm just teasing, dummy. Even you wouldn't cross that line."

"Reassuring to hear from you."

"You're welcome."

He shakes his head and goes to sipping on his tea. "By the way, Lili...Asuma was being a jerk earlier and wouldn't tell me what his riddle meant. He said you figured it out within five minutes, which means it's some kind of life advice that I'm not aware of, or some kind of esoteric spirit thing that I'll never figure out in a million years."

"It's the former."

"Thank god. That means I can pester you about it until you give me a straight answer."

"Do you really want to know?"

"Preferably before whoever it is makes their way into the world, yeah. That'd be nice."

"It's not the Hokage, as you know. Rather, the type of person who can't get around on their own...though saying that it's a person might be the confusing part. It's bigger than that."

"Hm..."

"Something that, especially as a parent, you would kill and die for."

His brows furrow for a bit before he seems to get it. "Kids...no, not just kids. Bigger than that, right...a generation of kids. A village without newer generations to prop it up will eventually age away into dust. I guess that's what the king is...the future children of the village."

"Yes."

"Yeah, I never would have figured that one out on my own. You guys are cryptic for the hell of it."

"You know, you talk about how much things are a pain in the ass, but the only pain in the ass I see here is you," Ino says.

"I live to live down to your expectations."

"You're so lucky I like you."

"Luck is a strong word to use there."

A nurse pokes her head through the door before entering. Fio follows suit next to her. "Good, most of you are awake. Ladies, gentlemen...I believe the hour has arrived. It's a healthy girl."

"Can we see her?" Ino asks.

"Yes, you can. This way, please."

"Time to wake up," I say to Konohamaru. My hand gently rubs his head, and he yawns.

"Hey...did the baby finally come out?"

"Yes. Grab your cocoa on the table there and come with us."

"'Kay." He rubs more sleep from his eyes and picks up his cup. When we're all ready, the nurse leads us quietly down the hall and to the delivery room.

"Would be nice if you saved the champagne for later."

"Hey. It's helping me to relax and stay calm, so don't worry about it."

"What do you have to worry about?" Asuma asks Tsunade as we enter. "You're supposed to be the world's best medic."

"Yeah, and I do medical work to fix people or save their lives most of the time. That doesn't mean I have a lot of experience with small, crying...things."

"You mean babies!" Fio says to her.

"Yeah. Those. I used to be one of those. Can't believe my parents put up with me."

Asuma shakes his head before noting the rest of us. "The gang's all here. Kurenai's doing alright, too. Say hi, honey."

She lazily raises a hand over her head before dropping it back downwards.

"Heh. She's a little tired."

"Where's our newest superstar?" Ino asks eagerly.

"Right over there, with her Gramps. Her name is Mirai, just like we planned it out."

"That's her...wow. She's so tiny!" Konohamaru says.

I watch as Hiruzen gently holds his granddaughter, looking down at her with happiness. To think that he almost didn't live to see this day. Now...all of those troublesome things have changed. And hopefully I'll be able to give them even more time to spend together in the future.

"Guess that's what it's all about, eh."

"Maybe not all of it," I say to Shikamaru. "But enough to be meaningful. Is that what you want for yourself?"

"Wouldn't know. Wouldn't matter, either way."

"You might be right about that."

"I think I'm more than right about it. Family is less about where you come from these days, and more about where you're going. You'd know about that more than me."

"Hoh. Someone's become introspective."

"Sleep deprivation does that."

I gently hit him in the side, and he smiles.

"Oh my gosh, she's such a cutie..." Ino gently takes Mirai from Anko's arms. "Hi there...I'm Ino. We're gonna be super best friends in the future, and I'm gonna help take care of you. Here, Choji. You can hold her a bit."

"A-alright...um." Mirai starts crying loudly as she reaches his arms. "Oh, boy. She doesn't like me."

"Ah, she'll do that with everyone for the next few days. It's fine," Asuma reassures him.

"If you're sure..."

"See, see. She's calming down already," Fio says.

"It's because she knows that she's safe with Choji," Ino says. "Our big, strong protector."

"Heya, Mirai. Don't worry about being so small right now, you'll be big and strong soon enough. Everyone's gonna look after you," Fio says. "Here you go, Uncle Shika!"

"Yeah, not so loud. I know." He sets down his cup of tea and takes Mirai gently from Choji's arms. "Hey, it's me. Listen...don't expect too much out of me, alright? But I promise I'll do my best for you, since everyone's asked. Who knows...I might get attached to you and start doing stuff for your sake. Probably won't be so bad."

"Inspiring speech," Kurenai says with a touch of snark.

"Wrote it myself. Well, here's auntie."

I take Mirai from Shikamaru and get my first good look at her. The small amount of hair on her head is thin and black...she's got Kurenai's eyes, and Asuma's face, it seems. Though she's not as cute as Rose - because who could be, really - she is quite cute. Very precious. Not that her being otherwise would make me step away from my duties, but it's always good to have extra incentive.

"Welcome to our world, Miss Mirai. I pray that you become as tenacious as your mother, and as handsome as your father."

"Aren't those supposed to be the other way around?" Konohamaru asks.

"No, she said what she said," Tsunade answers.

"Indeed."

Mirai starts to whine and fidget in my arms.

"Your family is here, and always will be. There's nothing to worry about. And one day soon, you will be able to choose for yourself what your life will be. Until then..."

I hand her back to Kurenai.

"It will be our job as adults to protect you, and the world you will live in."

"That's right," Kurenai says. "You're one lucky kid, you know. There's an entire stubborn extended family ready to go for your sake. Ah, speaking-"

"Apologies for our lateness," a male voice calls out.

"Hey, come on in. Everyone loves a party," Tsunade says.

"Our old pal, Uncle Shinku!" Anko runs over to give the older man a hug. "Thought you'd be deep asleep by now."

"I would be, but I managed to remember that today was quite the important day. Kurenai's students helped confirm it for me." The new person who has entered along with Hina and Shino is Kurenai's father, Shinku Yuuhi. He's almost always busy, buried in reading and training programs. He is one of the people that is responsible for the training of genin and chuunin within the village, whether it means getting them up to speed or taking on things that are more advanced in nature.

Naturally, he shares a lot of features with his daughter, including those red eyes. His black hair is just as wild as hers, stopping around chin length. And the most notable thing, his extremely strong jawline. I could probably cut a steak with it...

"I almost thought I would never see this day. I trust that you've told your son how blessed he's been, Lord Sartuobi?"

Hiruzen chuckles at that. "I've reminded him a few times, yes."

Very easy to see where Kurenai gets her personality from.

"She's nearly tuckered out by now, so your eardrums will be safe, Dad."

"Truly a relief." Shinku kisses his daughter on the forehead before picking up his granddaughter. "The lives of shinobi are but fleeting...it's why I hoped that you would have a child of your own sooner rather than later."

"I'm guessing the joy part comes after the exhaustion wears off."

"It's what your mother says."

"Yeah. But you know how easygoing she is, that's why you married her."

"Hm. What have you named the little one?"

"Mirai."

"That is a most fitting name. Beautiful."

"I was thinking of you, at least some of the time. You hoped for this more than anything...but you also respected me enough to let me find my wings on the battlefield. It's the reason I have so many people here in the middle of the night, ready to do anything I might ask."

"I see." He hands her back to Kurenai. "Well, feel free to leave her in our care whenever you might need a break."

"I'll take you up on that. Get yourselves ready." Kurenai looks towards Hiruzen. "That goes for you too, Grandpa Hokage."

"Of course. Feel free to stop by the office at any time. Tamaki and Imari would be delighted to see the little one."

"Oh, right. I forgot you had office ladies to foist your work onto these days. Just make sure she sees your face more than theirs, and I'll be happy."

"Who have you selected as the child's godparents, Kurenai?" Shinku asks.

"Pineapple boy and red-head."

"Ah. Shikaku's son and the Scarlet Viper herself. Well done." He shakes Shikamaru's hand. "Do your best as time passes, and it should be a blessing for our dear Mirai."

"Yes, sir."

"As for you...well. I expect her to be an elite kunoichi once she grows up," he says to me with a smile.

"Easily done. You'll be able to see your granddaughter reach new heights before life begins in earnest."

"That sounds good. Perhaps I will have more grandchildren by then. Possibly great-grandchildren." We smile and shake hands.

"Alright, alright...listen, all of you. I love each and every one of you in here, and appreciate that you've come out to see me," Kurenai says. "Thank you, and I mean that with all of my heart. I won't ever forget this moment. Now get the hell out. Especially you, booze hound."

Tsunade rolls her eyes. "Keep that up and you won't get the fancy stuff I promised you."

"Shut up. Out, all of you. Out. I don't want to hear about your schemes for more babies, that means that you've gotten yourselves too comfortable in here. Dad, go home and sleep. Tell Mom I love her."

"Yes, I will."

"Congratulations," Hina says as she hands Mirai back to Kurenai. "Rest well, sensei."

"Yes. Have a good night, sensei," Shino says.

"Thanks for coming by on such short notice, I appreciate it."

"You're sure that you don't want the pleasure of my company?" I ask as everyone else files out.

"I've been pleased enough, I think."

"Phrasing," Asuma and I say at the same time.

"Oi."

"'Tis a sad thing to part ways so soon...but I'll leave to to your rest, onee-san."

"Finally. Hey, Lili..."

"Yes?"

"Thanks. For bringing us all to this moment, I mean. More than anything, I'm glad we met. I love you."

"I love you too, Kurenai. Remember what I've said before...no matter what it is, I'll be there in a moment."

"Yeah."

"Get some sleep, Auntie. We'll see you later," Asuma says.

"I will. Until the next, my loves."

I exit the room and follow everyone down the hallway, towards the hospital entrance. Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji are leaving together, with Konohamaru sleeping over the latter's shoulder. Shino and Hina take off as well after we exchange greetings. Shinku and Hiruzen are taking their time talking, likely about things related to their new granddaughter.

As for me...

"Oh, Lili~! My sweet, wonderful girlfriend..."

I sigh, feigning annoyance. "Save it, Fio. I know what you three gluttons want. Tonight, I will be merciful and give you what you desire."

Anko and Tsunade cheer in the background.

"Thank you~" Fio kisses me on the cheek.

"Hmph. You're going to show your gratitude to me later."

"Yes, ma'am."

"Good. Follow me, then. I know a lovely place that's open and serves alcohol at this hour...a free-spending customer such as myself will be quite the sight for sore eyes, hmhm."

---

"Not every day will be sunny. And many times, you'll feel alone in those swelling crowds."

I watch as Momma wades into the water.

"But you won't be alone. You will never be alone, no matter how far apart we end up. Whether it's the distance from the lake to the sea...or the distance between this world and the next."

She turns to me and smiles. The light gathers around her form, and she once again becomes the angel that I've seen in my dreams.

"That is what it means to be family."

---

"Remember, Lili...this power that flows inside of you. That is the infinite power of a bond."

 

[FortePlus]

Good stuff is happening re: crossposts. I have a nice bunch of reviews and comments now as the story reaches ch. 103, as well as likes/follows and such. Was thinking of doing a slow weekly release or whatever but tbh I don't have the patience or interest in it. Doing it in volume batches instead. Means that I won't get the front page bumps especially on AO3. Don't really care. People seem to like it, so I'm happy.

Eventually the two sides will be caught up. I'll post here first as usual before redistributing to other platforms. I wish I could do another damn poll. Well just vote in this one. I'll close it at the end of Phase 2.

Hopefully everyone here is enjoying the story, or at least whoever is still reading this long thing. I like writing it. Questions, comments, go nuts. Otherwise, I'll see you next update.

first message reaction score: 69

Click to shrink...

nice.

 

[FortePlus]

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 24
"Connect"
---

It's another morning in the Leaf. And it's time for an important departure.

The day has finally come, after weeks of preparation and planning. Anko is heading out of the village on her long-term mission with Itachi. Instead of a standard transformation, she's gone with a more practical disguise. Her hair is now straight and copper-coloured, and she wears ripped jeans with a leather motorbike jacket. Which is fitting enough, seeing as she's taking an off-road racing bike out of town to help with her cover.

"Planning on scoping out the area before I meet up with our guy," she says before putting on her sunglasses. "Might be something, or somewhere, that we can make use of before we really get into the thick of things."

"That will work well enough. Be sure not to rush anything."

"Promise. Well..." She starts the bike, the motor roaring to life and turning heads along the street briefly. "This is goodbye for now."

"Try and stay out of trouble, Anko-nee. I'll be waiting here for you."

"No promises. But I'll do my best for you, Lili. Count on it."

I nod and hand over her backpack, which she shrugs on. My eyes close as she kisses me gently on the cheek.

"We'll make it. Just like we have before..."

I open my eyes to see her kick the stand back into place, then send the motorbike forward. A squeal sounds from the tires as she accelerates quickly in the next moment, flying down the street towards the village entrance.

"I'll do my part too, Anko-nee. You won't be alone in this."

I start along the rooftops towards the Intelligence Department. Time to set more things in motion.

"Here we are..."

Crossing the lobby, I head towards the nearest elevator and take it downwards to the lowest level. The dimly lit hallway leads me directly to a single door, and I take out my key ring to find the right one by feel. As soon as I find it, I put it in the lock, then press my hand against a normal looking section of the nearby wall. It responds to my chakra and a click sounds out. I turn the key and open the door, letting it swing closed behind me. The light in this corridor is bright enough to read by, and I walk through a set of sliding doors towards a desk with a notebook on it. I stop and sign the notebook, then wait patiently.

"Ma'am." A woman in a black pantsuit appears from the door directly ahead, which is so smoothly blended into the rest of the wall you have to pay attention to see it.

I take two scrolls from my pocket, both black with red rings on the edges. She takes them from me silently, inspects them, then signs upside down next to my name without a pause.

"Thank you," I say with a bow.

"Ma'am. My pleasure, ma'am." She bows in return, slightly lower than I did to show respect. I flip to the back page, lick my finger, and flow chakra into it before pressing the tip into the space of a small red box. My fingerprint appears before slowly fading to nothing. I close the book and head back the way I came.

Leaving Intelligence, I head over to the Aviary and hand off two more scrolls with instructions. Two hawks head northward a few minutes later, towards the first set of locations for our dead drops. These will be for regular above ground communication, using the code that Tomo created. With all of the special instructions handed out already, it means that information will get to those who it is meant for and nobody else. An opening line of cipher text that we will attach to the top of every relevant message will direct each scroll towards people who know what it means. From there, it will head straight to the Hokage's office, where one of Tamaki, Imari, or Hiruzen will read and decode the messages themselves. Then they will make decisions based on the information as needed. In the meantime, Anko and I will be using our established alternate line of communication, which is to pass messages along using our serpent comrades.

"We should be safe with that much," I say to myself. Leaving the Aviary, I walk around until I find a store that sells construction and metalworking tools. There might be things that I need...no, wait.

I have a much better idea.

---

Some time ago, Tsunade and I worked with Fio to figure out how exactly those metal rings around her wrists worked. We suspected there was some kind of sealing technique involved. After some preparation, we removed one of the rings and inspected it. Our suspicions were confirmed: this was in fact a crudely made seal, with the markings on the insides of the rings and out of sight.

Orochimaru's inscriptions could be charitably described as untidy. According to Tsunade, this was a trait that he always had; whether it could be ascribed to indifference or some kind of neurosis isn't something we will ever know. Outside of reviving him, which we won't...speaking of that, I should ask Itachi about his efforts on dealing with the cursed seal. The main takeaway from this was that there was something we could do to help Fio along. Tsunade did some research and sent Shizune on a few errands, before producing her solution: two thin bracelets with an approximation of the same formula. Hiruzen helped as well, seeing as he was familiar enough with Orochimaru's scribblings from their time as teacher and student. The dense metal rings could be retired, and Fio carries them inside of a scroll these days for emergencies.

It is with this foundation that I set to work.

I've paid out a week's wages to borrow this shop's workbench. The two of us here won't need it for that long, but we definitely want some privacy for what we're about to do.

I carefully mark the sheet of Red Iron with my steady hand, adding to the network of lines that makes up a seal. Nearly the same as the one that is currently on my left arm, and on Luna's left shoulder...there are small modifications that have to be made for those who are not snake summoners, which are noted boldly in the document I refer to every few seconds.

"Is everything going well at the work site?" I ask.

"Yeah! We're right on schedule, maybe a little ahead!" Crim is as enthusiastic as ever, and jumped at the chance to work on this small project. He and Aoko are helping to manage the building of Carnation Quarter and Magnolia House in particular, working with the humans and providing them tips on the ground. Midori told me long ago that one of the reasons she recruited them directly, aside from their abilities, were their skills in construction and craftsmanship. Crim in particular loves to build things and work with tools. Aoko has gotten into the newer computerized machining tools, and also has a great deal of experience in welding.

I made sure to tell him ahead of time so that he could find his stash of "human clothes", which I bought him a few years ago. They're all variations on a red shirt and pants, which to most people wouldn't seem like much. But he finds them important, which is what matters most.

"Good. I'm excited to see what everything looks like when it's ready. And to move into my new home, of course. Hmhm~."

"Nee-san said she's going to take care of that personally. From corner to corner, she said."

"Ooh. I like the sound of that."

"Me too! She's really cool!"

"I'm almost done here...just a few more lines, and then to triple check my work. Ah, they do have computers to do this sort of thing, but it doesn't feel right in this instance. After this one is done, we'll make about four more. Then we're going to do the welding for Fio's bracelet."

"Got it!"

I finish my markings, then check three times as I said I would, going over each line and curve to make sure they're in the proper positions and at the proper angles. For those who aren't on the summoning register, certain things won't work. And so they need to be properly cut out and then rerouted on the network, otherwise the seal won't work for any purpose. This special copy does a few things. First, it does the simple task of connecting me with the person who has the seal on a part of their body, in contact with their skin. This seal is of a lower order than the one given to myself and Luna, and thus doesn't contain the functions that we have access to: summoning, registry connections, transformation, and other such things. Higher order seals can speak with each other and connect to lower order seals through one another, in addition to connecting with lower order seals directly if desired. Lower order seals can only initiate a connection with the higher order seal that they originate from and are bound to. It means that Fio can contact me directly, but cannot contact Midori. Midori on the other hand can connect to a conversation with myself and Fio, or connect herself to Fio directly if she wants to. And it's the same for the other bracelets I will make.

Obviously, this takes a great amount of trust from all sides. Midori gives me access to the seal documents with the faith that I will be using them for the greater good. The connections mean that we will only use them as needed, for personal communication, and that we will respect each others' privacy, as we have for so long. At this point in time, it's not a system that we can or should be spreading outside of our circle, as the potential for abuse is too high and could compromise the security of Midori's kingdom. But for a small, close-knit group of loved ones, it's absolutely perfect.

"Here we are. I'll start on the next set, while you take on this one."

"Thanks!"

Crim is much better than me at these things. I could always try it myself, but between Red Iron being especially fickle and the difficulties getting steady, consistent cuts with vibrating weapons, it wouldn't be the best idea. Mama taught me well enough to know my limitations and acknowledge them. One day, I'll improve my skill in this area – there will certainly be things that I will want to do on my own.

We put on our goggles and he sits next to me before starting. I take another strip of metal and find the right spot for my markings before starting anew. The engraving tool, guided by his steady hand, cuts into the material with the aid of chakra. My mind briefly files through the potential of these things in a civilian context before I go back to focusing on my own work.

"Empress has been thinking about establishing more trade routes recently."

"Where to?" I ask.

"Um...I think recently it was the Lions. They're curious about the stuff we built recently. And we have materials for making good catnip."

"That makes sense. What do they specialize in, if anything?"

"I dunno. I don't think Empress is looking for that much in return, if anything at all. Nee-san said so. Oh, they also said they're looking for a good summoner from the Leaf! Do you know anyone, Princess?"

"Hmm. I might," I say as I turn the sheet at a slight angle. "There are a few candidates in mind...speaking of cats, have you talked to the Panthers lately?"

"They've got an embassy now! In the middle of the capital, too. We've got a pretty good relationship with them. Your friend is part of their tribe, right?"

"Yes, though loosely at the moment. There's a chance that they might reach out to Miss Tomoyo at some point, but waiting on something like that wouldn't be wise. In any case, Erika is doing well enough as a member of this village."

"That's good!"

We continue working and then stop for lunch. Aoko cooked a hearty meal for both of us, and we dig in until everything is gone and we're satisfied. A bit of rest, then a small nap, and only after that do we start again.

"Princess! Everything's done!"

"Excellent. Time to check our work...always a chance that I missed something." I press my fingers against the metal and flow chakra into it. The resonance coming from my left arm is steady. "Okay, now you can try. Just flow some chakra into the metal, and we'll see how it reacts."

"Okay!"

I step back and let Crim put his chakra into the metal sheet. The familiar sensation pulses from my left arm.

"Success!" I say.

"Good work, Princess!"

"I should be saying that to you. You've done impeccable work, my love. Now we just have one more step." I walk over to my bag and take out the black metal bracelet. "We're going to fuse these two together, so that Fio can wear it on the go."

I had considered carving a copy of her existing seal, but we can always do that later. There's a problem that I want to avoid, which is having to do all sorts of extensive and invasive testing on Fio to make sure that the new seal is stable. The one that Hiruzen and Tsunade developed is overall better than the original, and I would rather not screw that up at this point. Not until I have an even greater understanding of Fio's condition and how it affects her chakra. The most intelligent option, and the safest, is to fuse the Red Iron to the existing material.

"Okay! I'll let you know when everything's done!" Crim says.

"Thank you, love. I'll be outside."

He starts to gather his protective equipment as I leave, taking a scroll with me for reading.

"Afternoon."

"Good afternoon," I reply to the man passing by.

"Didn't think I'd ever see this place closed on a weekday. The old man doing okay?"

"Yes, he is. We've just borrowed the shop for a little while. Secret business to take care of."

He nods. "Sounds about right. Well, that's good...guy needed to take a few days off, the way he goes at things. Good luck with whatever you've got going on in there, ma'am. Oh, and thanks for your service."

"It's very much my pleasure to serve," I say with a smile. "You take care, now."

We wave to each other before he leaves. I lay the scroll on the ground and crouch to read it, folding my arms across my chest. Nothing exciting, just regional and national news. Rock is trying build another power station in the south of Earth, Sand is seeing modest gains as a result of gold prices rising recently...not much out of Cloud, curiously. Means they'll be preparing for an operation soon. Mist is silent as always. I'll have to gather some more intel before my upcoming tour near the Water Country islands. Their daimyo is paranoid when it comes to shinobi, from what I know.

"Afternoon, ma'am."

"Good afternoon," I reply politely. Every so often someone passes by and greets me. Nothing that I mind too much, because if this were important work I would have locked myself in my hotel room beforehand.

"Hi!"

"Hello. How are you doing?" I say as I look up. It's a young girl this time, with black hair formed into loops.

"Fine, Miss Kobayashi, ma'am. Um, one of my friends told me you were here, and I was hoping that you were still here, and, um...c-can you sign my book for me? Please?"

"An autograph? Certainly," I say with a smile.

"Oh, thank you! Thank you so much! One second...just have to get my book..."

She sets her bag down and nervously rummages through it, before pulling out a small notebook. Very well protected with an extra cover on the outside, and it seems to have a handful of autographs already.

"I got some from other people before, but...you're like, the most famous person I've ever gotten an autograph from. Like, ever."

"I'm very happy that I could make your day. You don't mind if I take my time writing something, do you?"

"Not at all..."

"Lovely. It will be just a moment, then."

Princess! I'm all done over here!

Thank you, love. I'll be over shortly.

I write a short message in the book, something that will hopefully lift the spirits of this girl who thinks so highly of me. My signature comes next, taking up space at the bottom of the page with a flourish. I hand my pen and the notebook over to the girl, who can't help but vibrate with joy at her new gifts.

"Oh my gosh...t-t-thank you so much..."

"You're welcome, darling. Please take care of yourself, and remember your worth no matter what happens in the future."

"I will...yes...um. Bye...?"

"Yes, be well. I'll be finishing up my own business inside. Thank you for stopping by," I say with a smile while patting her shoulder. She blushes brightly and starts to walk off in a daze, mumbling to herself.

I suppose this is the effect that celebrity has on people? I don't quite understand it, even as I enjoy being admired by others. Something about this feels different. Hm. Perhaps Tsunade knows more, since she's idolized by girls and women all over as well. And men, I suppose...for less inspirational reasons.

I unlock the shop entrance and step inside before locking it once more, then walk back to the workbench where Crim is waiting with his welding mask flipped up. He gives me a pair of heavy gloves, and I put them on before inspecting his work. From what I can tell, the weld looks solid, and should be even better after a bit of polish. The red ring sits neatly on top of the black one, and it is perfectly aligned.

"We'll repeat the tests from earlier," I say. "But it looks fabulous. Fio will love it."

"Awesome! I hope she does!"

Focusing, I flow chakra into the still warm bracelet as it rests between my fingers. The connection starts up as it did before. Next, I hand the ring off to Crim. He pushes chakra through it, and my left arm receives the call once more.

"A complete success. We've done it!"

"Yeah!" Crim grins and pumps his arms.

"Once again, thank you for your invaluable help, Crim. I couldn't have done this part without you."

"Thanks, Princess! This was really fun! Oh, but I have a few more to go after this, right?"

"And they will be much simpler, since you will only have to worry about joining the rings to each other. We'll have you do one of those once we're finished with the design work and engraving, then we'll call it a day. I want to take you out to dinner. We're having ramen at my favourite place tonight."

"Wow! Can't wait!"

"Time to finish this array here...let's see, I'll have to trace my steps back to where I was before."

---

I treat Crim to ramen at Ichiraku's, and he has an appetite that might rival Naruto's. He's very grateful for the meal, and Teuchi is happy to serve as always. He heads back home after we exchange hugs, and I walk back to the hotel. Tomorrow should be the last day of work, since I intend to finish off everything then.

"I'm back."

"Hey, Lili. Welcome back." Fio has her hair loose and is wearing a shirt with one of my pyjama pants. Today was one of her days off, which was what allowed me to take her metal ring with me. "I hopped out of the shower a few minutes ago. Guess you wanted to take a bath together, huh."

"It's more than fine. You kept busy without me, yes?"

"Caught up on some reading, ordered some food, chilled out a while. Nothing much."

"That's alright. Not every day needs to be filled with excitement."

"Don't I know it. So, how was your day?"

"Productive," I say as set my bag down. "Very much so. Remember when I asked for your bracelet?"

"Yeah. You did something to it?"

"I did. And it's best if I show you directly. First, we need to get it on in the usual manner." I meet her in the middle of the room, and take her left wrist in my hand. "When you're ready, my love."

"Yeah." Fio concentrates, and her arm from the fingertips to the elbow starts to change in composition. Wisps of steam start to rise up slowly, before the intensity increases. Soon enough my fingers slip through her wrist. I take the metal bracelet and slip it through the mass of steam.

"Steady?"

"Yep. Like riding a bike. Okay, gonna change it back."

The steam's intensity decreases, and I can now feel weight in my hand. Her arm starts to solidify properly, and her wrist is now properly placed inside of the bracelet. A faint glow comes from the seals on the inside before her lower arm quickly materializes in full, puffs of steam shooting outward before disappearing. Everything is now back to normal.

"Hehe, nice and snug. Ooh. And it's a shiny red. One of my favourite colours," she says with a smile. "So what's this upgrade do, beside make me look even more stylish?"

I take both of her hands in mine, and step a bit closer.

"Are you ready?"

"Yeah."

Then...I hope you can hear me, Fio.

"Huh? Wait...wait."

This was the surprise I had planned for you. I give her a tender smile. It's the same as what Midori and Luna and I have. The ability to communicate without using words. I'm planning on giving these to our closest friends one day, but right now this very connection is for us, and only for us. And I wanted you to be the first person to experience this.

"Lili...I..."

"Try it for yourself," I say gently.

She slowly overcomes the confusion and disbelief, and closes her eyes to concentrate.

Can you hear me...?

Yes, my love. I can hear you clearly.

I'm happy. Then...I only have one more thing to tell you.

Fio leans forward and kisses me. Her eyes sparkle with tears as she pulls away.

I love you, Lili.

I smile back, touching my nose to hers.

I love you, Fio.

I didn't think I would ever be this connected to someone. But now I am. This is beautiful. Just like you're beautiful. I love you so much.

Now no matter how far we might be from each other, we will always be a call away. You're right. It's the most beautiful thing in the world, after you.

"Hopefully I don't annoy you too much during the day," she says quietly. "I'll try not to bother you too often."

"You're so considerate. But not to worry...you won't ever be a bother to me, Fio."

In this moment, I feel like something more than just a new line of communication has opened between. Something more than that...a familiar sensation, that has faintly been in my consciousness for an age now. I hope it's something that I can understand more as I grow with Fio, and speak to her without using words.

For now, I just want to enjoy this moment. We're alone together, taking in each other's warmth. And there's no other place that I would rather be.

Connected to her, in body and in soul. To my future wife...my one true love.

 

[FortePlus]

this segment was something I talked about doing a long time ago and felt inspired to do so this weekend. It details the battle between Midoriko and Manda that took place in the background of episode 43, which was Orochimaru's final fight against Lilith, Hiruzen, and Monkey King Enma. the chapter is done entirely through Midoriko's perspective.

Spoiler: content warning

lots of blood and description of such, intense bloodlust, sexual innuendo and sadism appear in this chapter at the conclusion of the big fight.

be sure to read the warning above if you're concerned about content. thank you and enjoy this side chapter.

---
Scarlet Justice - ep. 43.01
"An Unsung War"
[Chuunin Exams: Crushing the Leaf 3]
---

We rise into the air, moving quickly Manda. He's carving right through the Leaf, trying to tear it apart. That won't do.

"We're taking this fight outside...let's drive him back!" I yell. "Chief!"

"Oi, got it! Gunshot!"

"Drilling Air Bullet!"

Gamabunta fires a massive bullet of water from his mouth. I help push it ahead with my own giant burst of wind, the two attacks combining and slamming into Manda's hide. He sails high into the air and lands well outside of the village walls before recovering. Should be good enough for now.

Chief stops in a clear space briefly.

"Shikamaru, this is where you leave us for now. Your chakra levels are on the low side, and I would rather not see you hurt. This next phase is going to be rough," I say to him.

"Couldn't agree more, ma'am."

"Thank you for your help. You've done more than you could realize at this moment."

"Probably...but it'd be nice if I never had to deal with this again. I'll round up some people to keep watch over the Hokage you've sealed."

Thinking ahead, and so quickly too. I'm sure his father is proud of him. He definitely will be after the reports come out. "Much appreciated."

"Oi, Kobayashi...I know I complain about how vicious you are, and that you're a major pain..."

"..."

"Just...make sure you come back after this. Much as I hate to admit it, having you on my case all the time only feels right."

"I'll be back soon," Lili says to him. "You won't get rid of me that easily, slacker."

"Heh." He gives her a thumbs up before jumping off the giant toad and taking off back towards the stadium.

She's come so far. Gaining friends like that, who would fight for her sake...it means a lot. I'm happy that everything's worked out so well for her.

Right. Now is the time to focus again.

"Let's get going. Manda won't be stunned for too long!" I yell.

We end up in the air once more, leaping over the village walls and into the forest. I can see Orochimaru clearly from here, as stands on top of Manda. There's a masked figure beside him. They look like they're a member of ANBU, but I know better than that.

"Kabuto," Jiraiya says, confirming my thoughts. "Dangerous kid."

"I always thought it suspicious that he kept failing to advance in rank. It seems that it wasn't due to a lack of confidence after all," Hiruzen says.

"What's going on here?" Chief asks. "That bastard Manda's here all of a sudden...ah, I see. It's that Orochimaru brat up to his tricks again. Figures he'd go right after the Leaf eventually." Steam rises up from the pipe hanging out of his mouth. "What's more surprising is that I've got Little Midori ridin' on my head!"

If it were anyone else, like Enma said once before...I wouldn't take too kindly to being called 'little'. But I've known this toad for a long time, and formed a rapport with him. Beneath that gangster-type exterior is a wise warrior, and a person with a heart of solid gold. It's one of the reasons why I have so much respect for him, and have for years.

"It's a long story, Chief. We're finally going to end him," I reply. "I know you don't like too many people riding on top of you."

"I'm assumin' it's all family here. I'm not totally unreasonable, ya know. Oi, Boss Enma! Been a while!"

"Glad to have you with us, Gamabunta! We're having roasted snake tonight!" Enma replies.

"Sounds good...but let's save a few pieces, yeah? I've been thinking about a new wallet, and this seems like the perfect opportunity..."

"You damned worms!" Manda roars from ahead of us. "Don't talk about me like I'm not here! Oi, Orochimaru! Make sure you get me at least two hundred sacrifices after this, you hear me? It's going to take a lot of effort to get rid of this fuckwit gangster toad and that bitch Midoriko at the same time!" Running his mouth as always. Damned trash.

"I can make it three hundred...as long as she dies here," Orochimaru says. "Kabuto, I'll be relying on you."

"Understood. I'll get to work..."

"Empress, the time has come!" Aoko says.

"Empress! We are at your command!" Crim shouts.

"Both of you will be needed at Lili's side. Please follow her orders...I will bring victory to us soon. The evil will be defeated," I say to them.

"Ma'am!"

"Empress! At your will!"

They disappear in puffs of smoke to help Lili conserve energy. She will probably need every bit of it right now. The tension in her body, and the way she breathes...I can tell that she's exhausted, and it's taking even more to stay in this fight. She's doing so much for me, more than I could have ever asked.

I won't waste this chance that she's given to us. That she's given to me.

"This is the perfect opportunity. Killing Manda here...I can change the kingdom, and the entire world like this," I say. I'm so close. It's on the tip of my tongue. All I have to do is finish this, and I'll be able to do what I want. More than just making a difference, I can...

"Midori-nee. We should forge ahead and delete our primary target," Lili says. My train of thought ends and I give her a nod. She's right...thank god for her. I have to keep my eye on what's in front of me.

"Yes. You're right, thank you for that, Lili. Orochimaru needs to be defeated first...assume nothing and fight with all you have. Manda's presence will increase the difficulty of this battle greatly."

"Got it. We're here to back you up," Jiraiya says. "And now that we're outside the village, anything goes! Let's bring the pain down on these losers!"

"Time to go for broke!" Chief says as he draws his blade.

"You're all dead meat," Manda growls. "But I'll do you last, Midoriko...I wanna enjoy your screams as I tear you apart."

"..." I don't give him the satisfaction of a response, instead focusing on what I have to do next. Kabuto...he was scared off from his original plan, I remember that much. Lili's chakra is down a lot, but her considerable reserves mean that she can still keep up if she needs to.

There is one immediate move that I can make.

"Old Man Hiruzen...you've given us quite a mess to clean up this time, eh."

"My apologies," the Hokage says to Gamabunta. "I know that my mistakes have created a perilous situation for too many..."

"Don't beat yourself up too much. When it comes to kids you love...it's hard to hurt 'em, even if they do the worst possible things. 'Sides, I know you taught him way better than this. Me an' the gang will set this right for you, so don't worry yourself."

"Thank you."

"Yep. If only 'coz Jiraiya asks, we'll stomp these guys flat and see that the Leaf gets to thrive for at least a hundred more years!"

"I'm heading for the trees," I announce. "Please carve out some time for me...I want to use the Sage Techniques. I said that we should hold nothing back, and I meant it."

"Alright, we can do that for you. I'm curious to see what that looks like anyways," Jiraiya says with a smile.

"Don't expect too much."

"Hey, if it's easy on the eyes-"

"Think you should get going, Princess," Gamabunta interrupts. "This guy's gonna be flattering you for hours at this rate, and we don't have that kinda time."

"I won't be long. Be safe..." I hop a ways down Gamabunta's back before jumping into the trees nearby. From here, I can concentrate and draw natural energy towards me.

Remaining still like this...allows my thoughts to wander a small amount. I pull them in and close my eyes as a battle between giants rages on in the distance. Still...I end up wandering back to that time.

"These memories are coming back...they're so sharp too," I mutter. "I'm thinking of them again. They were killed a long time ago. Perhaps I should be past that...but I know better. They'll always be in my heart." Maybe it was seeing the old man's face again after all of this time. Feelings that I tried to bury with hard work, worrying that they might get in the way at this critical time. Foolish of me, honestly.

"Lili...I hope she'll be okay."

From the day we locked eyes, I was drawn to her.

There wasn't any special reason. She came into my life, just like that. Destiny, fate...I really can't be sure of any of it, but she ended up in front of me somehow. She trusts me with everything. A strange, and incredibly wonderful relationship that blossomed out of nearly nothing. I want to protect her, and I always will. But more than that, I want to see her grow up and take care of herself. There's no reason other than love. I truly love her with everything that I am, and I know that she'll be a fine woman one day soon.

Or more than that. With her own hands...she can become the chosen one that has been so sought after. Yes, that would do. Once I take control of that silly order, I can' properly smash it apart with her by my side. I'm thinking of my auntie and uncle again. They sometimes were so broken themselves that I wasn't sure what would happen from one day to the next...but somehow, they would always make it. And then things turned out like this. I became a princess, who is now soon to be a great ruler...

"I think that's enough..." The energy flows into my body. I feel my muscles pulse with power. Right, this is it...it's been a while, but still familiar. It's always just two things that change when I'm like this. The violet pigment that edges around my eyes, and the eyes themselves...

I easily jump into the air, floating high above the battle going on in the forest. Manda is fast for his size and circles Chief, trying to constrict him. Enma transforms, becoming big enough that Chief can use him to knock Manda away for a short time. Orochimaru uses a wind technique from atop Manda as he passes Chief for another attack, and Hiruzen responds with a fire technique. I can sense that the older man is starting to tire...it's not surprising, but I'm quite impressed by his stamina for his age.

Rising into the air, I aim for Chief's head and come in for a soft landing.

"I'm back," I announce while floating down.

"Sage Mode already? That was quick...looks like you're still the genius I remember," Jiraiya says. "Or is it that I'm just not that good at it myself...heh, who knows?"

"..."

"Those eyes are pretty scary," Jiraiya comments.

"Yes...I think the red suits me, for many reasons," she replies quietly.

"No need to give yourself such a harsh assessment, eh?"

"We...should begin now. Orochimaru is definitely plotting on his side, so we need to get them down to a place where we can reach them."

Jiraiya gets the message and simply nods. "Got it."

"Sarutobi, conserve your energy until we need you."

"Understood," he says.

"Lili, how much do you have left?" I ask her.

"I have enough, Midori-nee. Tell me what you need from me," she says eagerly.

For the first move...let's see what fortune Sage Mode can bring us. I know what needs to be done now.

"The fight is going to get more intense from here, and I want Chief as free to move as possible," I respond. "You and Luna will need to get down to earth with Sarutobi. Jiraiya will keep a lookout for Orochimaru, and I know for a fact that he and Kabuto will be targeting the Hokage. He's not particularly interested in the fight between Manda and I. Keep your eyes open."

"Understood."

"Luna, I want you to be the first one to engage Kabuto. He's a tricky opponent, but your set of skills matches up with his nicely. Keep him busy, that's all I ask."

"Yes, milady."

Manda surges ahead for another strike as we finish talking. He moves his tail like a whip, tearing through the sound barrier with a loud crack as Chief jumps and has us avoid it.

"Oraaaaa!"

"Chief, oil! Jiraiya, flames!" I call out.

"Got it, Princess!"

"Yeah!"

Chief spits out a high pressure stream of oil from his mouth, and Jiraiya breathes out a stream of flames to set it alight. I add in a stream of wind to enhance it even further, creating a wave of burning oil that covers the entire area in front of us.

"Sage Technique: Goemon!"

"Graaaah!" Manda roars as he's engulfed in the attack, the forest washed away in a sea of destruction. He falls to the ground with a loud thud, a sound like thunder pulsing through my ears. I sniff at the air once before clenching my fist as we land.

"There...he's mine." I jump backwards and turn, just as the earth rumbles and Manda bursts upwards from it, directly behind us.

"Damn! Shed his skin!" Chief yells.

"Time for you to go down!" I drive my fist into Manda's head, making it snap back from the vicious impact. Orochimaru and Kabuto are bucked off, falling towards the trees. Luna nods to Lili and they start to run down Chief's back, jumping off and to the ground safely. The Hokage follows them, carrying Enma in staff form, and Jiraiya eventually does too...I can only assume that he's located Orochimaru himself and is rushing to cut him off.

Manda hisses and recovers enough to surge forward, trying to swallow me in mid-air.

"I'll swallow you first. Great Dragon Fire." I exhale a burst of flame that turns into a dragon head, growing until it becomes the size of Manda's. The teeth snap shut around Manda's snout before it explodes, throwing me backwards with the force created. I recover and land on top of a tree, watching as the colossal snake reels.

"Not done yet..."

Why do I feel so hot...is it because I'm so close? Because...because of those memories? I was so composed a moment before...

I'm definitely still good for time in Sage Mode, and having this time to myself helps...some of that energy is being replenished, as it should be. Orochimaru is down in the forest below, and I can feel Jiraiya moving towards him to engage.

"Midoriko! You think this is over?!" Manda roars at me.

"Not by a long shot," I shoot back. "I know you still have more, Manda."

"You snivelling little bitch! Not even addressing me properly! I stand above all of you! I am the emperor, and you're just a slave!"

"I'm going to change that cruel fate...I'm going to-"

"Did you want to know something? Remember those worthless humans you cried over? You can join them again, if you remain obedient."

"Join?" I ask. "You mean...in your stomach. That's what you mean, right? Those people that I...cared for so much. The ones who raised me when I was thrown away...those people. Those people who were tortured, and refused to do anything that would reveal me. Those people who became sacrifices..."

It's no use...those feelings are burning me up inside...and they would tell me that it's okay to cry. Even though it's hard, and it's messy...

"My precious family," I say with tears in my eyes. "The reason I...adored the beauty of humanity so much."

"Keh! Is that why you walk around in human skin?"

"It may very well be...who can say. But you're asking too many questions, for someone who is going to die shortly."

"You...!"

I wipe away my tears and raise my head once more. "Come, false emperor. I will guide you to the Pure Land..."

Manda coils up tightly before shooting forward, slithering quickly along the earth and tearing it apart as he nears. He keeps his mouth closed, electing to ram me. I jump into the air and land on him; he swerves and twists his body to throw me off. I jump again and land in a tree, then drop to the ground as he swipes his massive tail across, tearing away the tops of the trees nearby. A sonic boom sounds from the tip of his tail as it goes past.

I focus and run along the ground towards him, thinking my next move.

Something strong...I know.

"If I'm going to end it, I can do it like this."

I take advantage of the extra time to gather more natural energy. If this goes well, I can stay off the edge of Sage Mode's limit while getting into a comfortable position. Nothing much to lose at this point.

"Leading off with this one." I easily sense Manda's position and make a blade with my fingers. "Blade of Wind."

Slashing outwards, I tear apart a swath of trees in front of me with the invisible blade. It reaches Manda quickly and makes a shallow cut into his hide. More than enough for what I need to do next.

"Aaaah! Damn you!" Predictably, he charges me. Not because of the pain, but because of the slight from being wounded by a supposedly lesser being. I aim through the opening with a white-hot fireball that he plows through immediately, and then respond to him by flipping backwards into the air. He rushes past me on the ground and tries to whip at me again with his body; I stick a hand out against his hide and push away to one side, landing easily on a scorched tree. He's feeling cornered, probably. Now should be the time...

Yes, there. He disappears underground.

"All set."

I feel him coming and easily jump away as he rises from the earth below, snapping at me with his jaws. In the meantime, I make seals and spit out a white, serpentine dragon. It carries a purple orb in one claw and races towards Manda before coiling into a tight ball and exploding.

The violent vibrations are always the worst part, not to mention the sound is incredibly annoying. I can't tell exactly what's happening with Lili and the others...I hope that this hasn't hurt them too badly. The saving grace is that Orochimaru and Kabuto would be affected in the same way...

"You stupid bitch! You think this is enough to stop me?!" Manda roars. "I already knew about this technique!"

He lunges at me as I land on the ground.

"Now DIE!"

"..."

With no place left to go, he snaps his jaws around me. It's definitely dark in here, and he's slithering along the ground as I tumble inside of him, falling what seems to be in every direction. It's very nearly disorienting in this state, but eventually I come to a stop as he does.

"You lose, little girl."

So it's come to this...

"Do you have any last words?" he asks mockingly.

"...yes."

"Well...go on, then. What should I tell your loyal, pathetic subjects before I destroy them?"

"Sorry...but it's my win."

"What?!"

I open my eyes, finding myself on my back. Raising one hand to the air, I slam it down against Manda's insides, feeling the connection to the world outside. Now...it's time to end this.

Once and for all.

"Sage Technique...Muki Tensei."

There's a sustained, violent shaking for a few moments. When it stops, I can feel Manda trying and failing to move about. I stand up and snap my fingers, watching as his jaws are forced open and light shines through to me. I casually walk out of his mouth and into the new clearing.

"..."

Trees, roots, and the very earth itself...all of it is coiled tightly around Manda, warped and mashed together to constrict him. Life to the lifeless...the sage technique called Inorganic Reincarnation. A familiar shape has been formed from this technique that twists around the strongest colossal snake and binds him.

A dragon.

I walk up to Manda's head and stare into his eye, watching as it trembles with fury and frustration.

"What...what the hell did you do to me?!" he roars.

"I'm sure you know about this as well, from Baa-chan...then again, you were never the most attentive of serpents. Muki Tensei...I said it already," I reply tonelessly. The embers of heat from earlier have long faded. My blood is starting to chill. "I'm binding you with this. Thank you kindly for swallowing me, by the way. It made things easier...using your body as a conduit, I could save the rest of my senjutsu chakra for emergencies. Rejoice, false emperor."

"You goddamned fucking bitch! You bastard princess! I'll kill you!"

"Will you? Would you grant me release from this world? It would be nice, wouldn't it..."

"You...you're crazy...sick in the head."

"Yes. I certainly am," I say with a shrug. "I do a lot of crazy things...life is no fun otherwise, I guess."

"Even if someone like you...could kill someone as great and powerful as me...even if you could, do you think they'll accept you?"

"No. I don't. After all...among them are the ones who killed my real parents. All that, even after those same parents selfishly threw me away for the sake of power. I don't expect any mercy. I don't expect any safety."

"Then...why..."

"Because...a true leader walks the path ahead, so that the ones following know what's on it. All of the hazards...we're supposed to meet them head on, without fear. I used to think that I didn't care about things like peace and justice. I think that even now, I don't care about those things as much as I should. But I know what it is I really and truly want...I want a world where people can be happy. Someone out there cares about those things...so why not allow them that chance? A loving world is one where people are free to chase their own possibility. Not just peace, or 'fairness' or justice, or hope...none of that is really my concern."

I pause and look into Manda's eye. For a brief moment, Lili's smiling face appears alongside my reflection. I smile back.

"My purpose...is to love as I was loved. And to protect the world's possibilities."

"A pipe dream...nothing but nonsense, spilling from the mouth of a deranged fool. You are a waste of space, Midoriko."

I feel something inside of me snap into pieces.

"Hm...hehehe...hahahahaha!"

"W-what?"

I calm myself and smile sweetly. "I understand. Truly, I do. Our ancestors will gladly listen to your complaints...Lord Manda. I have but one question to ask you..."

I lean closer to his eye as it dilates.

"How would you like to travel to the Pure Land? Shall I send you whole...or in pieces?"

"DAMN YOUUUUUUUUU! MIDORIKOOOOOOOOOO!"

"Pieces it is..." I grin and snap my fingers. The dragon coils tighter around Manda, growing serrated spines on its body at my command. Manda yells and roars as his body is cut into, bit by bit. Blood leaks down his sides.

A trembling hand goes around my neck. I feel like my heart will leap through my throat. It's here. The day that I've been dreaming of, the moment that I've been dreaming of.

"Finally...this is finally it." A passionate whisper that I can't believe came from my lips. So long...I've been waiting for so long!

"Graaaaaaaah! No, no NO NO! I c-can't...die this way...! Orochimaru! Damn you, h-help...aaaaaaaaah!"

Biting. Tearing. Squeezing. Blood pouring down. Manda's wretched screams flying into my brain.

I can't hold on any longer.

I don't want to.

Let me have this. I want it. I want it, I want it, I want it! I have to have it! Mine!

By my hand! Ruining me! Killing me! Taking everything away from me! Everything is mine, everything! EVERYTHING!

"Kihihihi...hahahaha. You can't run away, Manda. You can't...you can't do it. Not from me. Not from me. Not from me! Struggle...suffer...suffer and die! Die die die die die die DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE-"

Words spilling from my mouth as I hug myself, tightly. Endless, beautiful chanting, through the remains of the forest as Manda's flesh is torn open. Rivers of blood dancing around my feet. The end. The end of everything. The end of my torment, the ultimate catharsis, the pinnacle of relief. The sweetest vengeance, absolutely blessed and divine.

It's all mine.

And I finally scream, from the depths of my very soul.

"DIE, YOU FILTH! FUCKING DIE!"

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!"

With a last squeeze, the massive snake is torn into pieces.

I can feel it. His blood squeezed out and splashing over me. The light in his eye fading to nothing as I watch, my brain flooded with maddening pleasure. I fall to my knees, shuddering and shaking, moaning as my chest heaves and toes curl, my mouth open and eyes floating so high I can barely see anything. This was it.

I finally did it.

Killed the serpent. Manda. Dead. I killed him. Bathing in his blood. It tastes sweet. It tastes so fucking good...hehehe...heheheahaha. It's done. It's done. I'm soaked from head to toe, inside and out. Like I've been taken over by some kind of drug, ravaging my brain and giving me numbing pleasure in exchange.

It feels...almost too good. I'm still being covered in it. Yes...everything came down to this wonderful moment. Everything. I don't want this incredible high to end. I can't, because I'll be thinking of those things again, and once that happens I'll be too drained to move. Savour the high...then continue fighting. Continue...continue on.

My body is still shaking. I feel hot again, but it's good this time...like when I drink just the right amount. That was the high...that's it. But it's so intense this time, isn't it? Manda...he took up a lot of my mind. Caused me pain. Anger. Sorrow. That's why it feels so good. I slump further downwards, in the pool of serpentine blood. My hands press into the wet, bloody dirt as I come further down from that orgasmic experience, gasping greedily for air. Those pangs of ecstasy aren't stopping.

"Orochimaru...r-right. I can't let things...get out of hand. Those idiots...will do something stupid. Self-sacrificial boneheads..."

I slowly, shakily rise to my feet and take several calming breaths. Finally, I'm somewhat stable again. "Sage Mode...still good if I go like this. Orochimaru is..." I focus and return the land to its former state, making the inorganic dragon fade back into the earth. The earth and plant life snap back to what they once were.

Now...I'm calmed down mostly. The next step is figuring out where...

"Wait. This is..."

Lili. Her chakra is unstable, and she's...

"Did she really...pull that off?" I take off, my heart filled with worry for her...

...and with immense pride at the exact same time.

"She really did. Orochimaru is gone for good."

I break into the clearing, watching as Hiruzen pulls his blade away from Orochimaru and lets him fall to the ground. Jiraiya stands at the edge of a pool of chakra-saturated mud, and Enma gasps for breath, kneeling on the ground.

"Midoriko...I have the antidote. We have to hurry..." He coughs and tries to catch his breath.

"Patience, my love." I get to my knees and pull Lili into my arms. She gave all she had, and when nothing was left, still she gave more.

My little sister. She's so much more amazing than I could have dreamed.

"I'll whip up a proper antidote using the one you have there. Let's put that Kabuto boy away and get Luna's help as well." I make a seal underneath Lili's back. "Shadow Clone."

"Off I go. Luna will be with us soon," my clone says.

"Thank you, darling. Sarutobi, open the vial and pour it into my mouth. My Lili is fighting, but we don't want to cause her more stress than she needs..."

 

[FortePlus]

this is another side story since I felt like it. second of two I actually wanted to get to and finally had the juice to finish it. it's content, so I'm sure people like it. probably.

it originally takes place in the background between episodes 92 and 93, which is part of the Kobayashi Mansion Incident where Lili was forced to confront and kill her father, after he attempted to murder her and her loved ones.

nothing graphic should be in this segment, and there's lots of cursing but who cares about that. if anything is screwy or I need to add warnings, let me know.

reading guide in case you need it: first part is Emi, second is Luna, third and fourth are 3rd person. thanks for reading and enjoy.

---
Scarlet Justice - ep. 93.01
"Resident Evil"
[Crimson, Part 1.5]
---

The mansion is burning.

Several places are being swallowed up by flames as masked men invade. I could only watch, helplessly, as my trusted servants were captured and cut down in front of me. Those who could fight did so valiantly, but it was only a matter of time before that monster came my way.

My training is barely any help...I haven't been able to move properly, and my stamina is terribly low right now. I don't know what it is, or how it happened, but it's made me a massive liability. And this child inside of me...needs to be protected.

I run down a corridor and see one of my maids limping slowly, blood leaking from her leg. She turns her head briefly before looking back to me. Empty and resigned, she points in the direction I came.

"Mistress...run away."

A black spear pierces her body and she slumps over. In the next moment, she's sliced in two, blood flying everywhere before I turn and run in terror. I wheeze as I get to the stairs and look at the carnage around me. They're all searching for me, and I'm in plain clothes...it means that they haven't identified me yet. On the one hand...they will have to search everywhere to find me.

And on the other...they will kill every person they come across.

I have to get to a safe place. But Luna is here. She's strong...she can't be dead. She can't be.

"Lili..."

I whisper her name in a silent prayer. There's no way that she could come to my rescue from so far away...but somehow, I just want to believe that she'll find her way here. Even if it's a small ray of hope, I need to survive for her too.

For my family.

I have to run. Keep running. I'm out of breath, but I cannot stop moving for an instant.

Everyone is silently defending me and dying without a word. Without protest, or hesitation. I stumble, and barely avoid getting decapitated, which makes me freeze for a moment in the next room. The smell of burning leather rouses me and I continue my run, over and past the corpses lining the halls. Blood is splashed against the walls in every direction, dripping slowly towards the ground.

"Mistress!"

"Sara!" The girl with bouncy brown hair and freckles across her face runs towards me. A sword is in her left hand. Her right is...no...

"Hyahya! Don't worry about me, Mistress! Took one for the team, I did!"

"Everyone...is everyone..."

"It's not looking good for the home side. Ah...but Luna's working hard on the next floor up. She's looking for you, Mistress. You gotta go up...but I dunno if that corridor is wide enough since it's really on fire. We can't hold out much longer...they got Pierre-"

A series of screams sounds out, followed by the distinct sound of tearing flesh...

I tremble with fear. "It's c-coming...we have to..."

"No problem! Leave it to me, Mistress!"

"No!" I yell. "Stop it! You're going to die! We...we can find Luna and escape! We can!" I plead. "Sara, please...!"

She gives me a calm smile. "We ain't fast enough to escape. Your best bet is with Luna...I can buy you some time to get up and out. It's all I can do, Mistress. You've got another life inside of you. You can't be reckless. Long as Luna there is by your side, you're as good as safe."

I shake my head. "Sara...don't..."

"We ain't got much time. Nyahaha! What a crazy life this has been...make sure you and the baby live long lives, okay? We're gonna meet up in heaven real soon."

"Please...not you, too...I've been so..."

"Ya didn't mean all the things you did before. The person you are now, Mistress...that's the person that we're dying for. Whatever you wanna choose, I'll buy you time to decide." Sara grins and salutes with her remaining hand.

I don't want this. I don't want to be the reason so many people die. So many good people that I stepped on and treated terribly. Even if I tried to do good at the end, did it mean anything? Could it have ever been enough to make up for what I did before?

But...I can see in her eyes, like I do Luna's, and so many others. They want to do this for me. My life means that much. Not just because I pay them, or give them shelter. It's more than that.

These people love me.

I hug her with my waning strength. "I...I'll see you soon...Sara."

She nods and heads forward, through the flames and into the shadows beyond. Luna said that the one with the most skill besides her in the mansion was Sara...and now, with only one hand, she's going to fight until she dies. For my sake. For me...

The clashing of steel on steel reminds me that my time is limited. I try to suppress my tears, but it's not working very well.

I'm...shaking...

I can't stop myself from crying.

So I start to run. I run until I can't hear the sounds of battle, and come near the rising flames in the corridor ahead. Everything's blocked off...

"No...I have to try it..."

I gather my energy and take a deep breath in, making familar seals with my hands. Flames stream from between my lips as I breathe out, and the force pushes away some of the fire ahead. I run through the narrow path afforded to me and make it to the other side before collapsing.

"Ha...! Aah...!"

It hurts to breathe. I'm sweating badly, and my head is fuzzy like I have a fever...every part of me is in pain, and I don't know why. I was perfectly healthy a day ago. The baby...is this going to hurt the baby?

"Please...please, body. Move..." I force myself to my feet and pant loudly, trying to gather my bearings. My stomach is tied in knots as I think of Sara. Her sacrifice can't go to waste...

I can hear heavy footsteps. As I look up, I see the armed thugs from earlier. They carry katanas and wear dark masks. Three of them, walking slowly down the corridor towards me...

"Shit...shit!" Another...I can use another fireball. They can't be that tough. Just one...I can hold out for just one more. But the flames have also weakened a nearby wall. It's the second floor...I can't remember where it would lead to in my haze. I might just fall all the way to the ground floor and split my head open...

No. There's no choice...I have to go for it, right now. Somehow, I didn't forget the feeling of using shinobi techniques. The energy flows into my belly and warms me up even more than before. Just have to release at the right point, one more time...

"Fire Release: Fire Ball Jutsu!"

As I breathe out a flaming dragon head, the attackers try to escape. The technique swells and fills up the corridor as it moves forward, scorching the walls all around before exploding and sending a wave of heat back towards me. It's not a moment later that my vision becomes scrambled and I have to use every ounce of will to stay standing. The energy in my body is rapidly fading.

Even so...I force myself to move. I don't know where I'm going, but I hit a set of stairs and ascend while holding the rail tightly.

The climb is too long.

I'm sweating and burning up. My body is screaming at me to quit, and as I stumble to my knees on the steps, I consider it. I want to lie down and...just rest. Sleep. I want to quit.

"Mistress..."

"Mm..." I really can't...recognize this voice.

"You're...what's happened..."

No...it's clearer now. I'm barely awake, but...I know this person.

"Luna?" I mumble.

"It's me, yes. Mistress, please stay awake."

"I can't...it's so hard...so sleepy..."

"I know. But I don't want to lose you. We need you, Mistress. All of us do."

Her hands are so warm and soothing. I want to sleep. I want to rest in her arms, against her soft chest.

"..."

But she's right...I really can't give up now. I can't. Luna gently pushes a small round pill into my mouth, and I chew on it with effort.

Almost immediately, energy flows through my body. I'm still in pain, but...somehow I'm energized again. Like it was the day before, almost.

"Luna? What was that you fed me?" I ask.

"Military Rations Pill. I made a habit of keeping several on me while in the Leaf."

As my vision clears, I can see Luna's state. She has all manner of wounds on her body, and her outfit is in tatters.

"Luna..."

"I will be fine, Mistress. Your safety is all that matters."

I feel myself breaking down again. "Sara, she...she lost her hand and then...for me..."

"She bought you time to find me. And she must have given you a smile and that terrible laugh of hers before going."

"...yes..."

Luna nods in affirmation, holding back her sorrow just barely. I know that she and Sara were very close. "She was always a wonderful soul. I...I will miss her. And I will make the scum who dared to attack us pay for their crimes."

"H-how do we..."

"They purposely left the front door clear to bait us. Two of them are leading...some kind of giant at the front, and the killer stalking us."

"Us...?"

"Both of us are the targets," Luna says plainly. "The killer was let loose to look for you...they came for me right away. Also...there is some kind of barrier around the estate. My first instinct was to call for Midori...there was no luck with that."

"You mean to say that...someone knew about your relationship with her," I finish. "But...I can't figure who..."

"That will have to come later. Right now, the best option is to either stop the active killer, or escape the estate entirely. And if our luck so far has taught us anything...the former option might be safest. Can you move, Mistress?"

"Yes, well enough now."

"I don't want you exerting yourself..."

"It's a bit late for that," I remark. "We have to continue. For everyone's sake."

"Yes."

---

"We'll have to move into an open space," I tell Emi. She nods and gets to her feet with some effort, and I lead her across the hall. Corpses are strewn everywhere as we jog ahead, and the fires are still burning. I'm not quite sure how long the mansion has before it falls apart.

Despite the rations pill, my Mistress is still not well. She was healthy the day before, so it had to be something that she ate or ingested. Two killers and their hired thugs...some kind of drug meant to cause the Mistress harm...I can only think of one person, especially with the bias I carry already. Even if I have no proof...

"Where are we going?" Emi asks.

"We're looping back around. The killer has to be coming this way..." I draw my butterfly knives from the holsters on my thighs. "I'll have to make the first move."

"You have to be careful."

"I can't make any promises." I run ahead, and she follows down the narrowing space. Flames consume the path behind us, and we end up descending a flight of stairs. Someone is at the bottom, and my muscles tense.

I leap forward and towards the person in the black robes without a second thought, bringing my knives downward quickly.

"Ah?"

"!" Acting quickly, I switch gears and block the three-bladed scythe as it whips around. I flip in the air and land at the bottom of the flight of stairs, still a ways away from the ground floor.

"This idiot drove me out here, and now I've got another one to deal with. It wasn't supposed to be this much trouble, dammit."

He throws a limp body down the stairs, missing both of its arms.

"At least I evened her out like she asked. Cheeky bitch..."

"Sara..." I can't help but tear up as I look at the bloodied corpse, a serene smile left on her face. Even to the end...she was thinking of us. Keeping us safe. It's not fair. "Bastard...I'll make you pay for that. I promise you."

"Another fuckin' combat maid...the hell is this place?" The killer turns around to face me, resting his scythe on his shoulder. Blood dots his black robes, patterned with crimson clouds on them. His eyes are violent and filled with insanity. His hair, silver and slicked back like a typical villain. "Ah, well...looks like another one for Lord Jashin, then."

"Lord Jashin...you kill for a false god, then? Is that why you're here?" I ask calmly.

"I'm here on business. But this...this is a fine excuse to offer sacrifices to Lord Jashin, who is NOT A FALSE GOD! HOW DARE YOU!"

I quickly dodge the black spear as he thrusts towards me, and go for a quick counter. With a single motion, I cut through his robes and into his chest. But I feel my face sting as he elbows me a second later, sending me tumbling halfway down the stairs before I recover.

This man didn't even flinch. It's not just some kind of fortitude...no. Almost as if he didn't feel a thing at all.

"You're gonna have to do better than that."

Emi is keeping a good grasp on her surroundings. With her energy restored, I hopefully don't have to worry too much about her. But this man...I know that I'm in over my head.

"Ah...you look pretty determined. Guessing you're one of the two that we're supposed to skewer, eh?"

"Who hired you?" I ask firmly.

"Show me a good time, and I might give you a hint."

"..." I take my stance, crossing my knives above my head. It would be a great help if I could use proper summonings, but I'm limited. No...actually, there's something I can use from inside of the mansion.

But now the question remains...do we fight, or do we try and escape? Not much time to decide.

"..."

Our odds are low in a proper fight. I know what I have to do.

My body is strong, and my will is stronger. I'll take on everything I have to for Emi's sake. Just as I pledged before.

"Mistress! Start running!" I yell.

"Ah, shit. You're gonna try to..."

I shove my knives into their holsters and make a set of seals. Emi takes off, running as quickly as she can in her impaired state. I can only hope she gets far enough while the killer is focused on me.

"I don't believe this," the killer grumbles. "Not just gorilla fighters, but shinobi maids too? Shit, we really got a weird job this time."

"Akatsuki," I say out loud.

His head snaps towards me in surprise. "Eh? Who told you...?"

"You just confirmed it for me. Hired mercenaries. S-Rank criminals who will take on all kinds of work. Who are you after and why? I can understand being targeted, but the Mistress...she has nothing to do with any of this."

"Ha...you'd think that, wouldn't you?" he replies. The list of culprits is narrowing down to a fine point. It might really be him after all...but for what purpose? I finish my ritual and grab the object that appears between my hands. A long sought after sword, once in the possession of Orochimaru...

"That thing looks kind of familiar..."

"Does it? How about I test it on you to refresh your memory?" I growl, running up the stairs towards him.

"Oi, careful with that. Little girls shouldn't-"

I grit my teeth and swing with as much force as I can. He moves to block with his scythe, as I assumed he would, but the force of my two handed strike lifts him off of his feet. He flies through the air with a shocked expression as I follow through, going over the rail and falling to the ground floor.

Wasting no time, I run as I hear him scream out for his partner. Kakuzu is not a name that I recognize, but Midori definitely would. If only I could reach her.

I catch up with Emi as she jogs down the hall. This is one of the few areas that isn't being eaten up by flames, although that could change at any time.

"Luna! Thank goodness y-"

I clamp my hand over her mouth and pull her around the next corner.

Something is following us. It's a...thing made of black threads with an animal mask.

"Luna...?"

"I don't know if these people are even human," I say quietly. "That creature hasn't spotted us yet."

"You lost sight of them that quickly, Hidan?"

"Leave me alone. How the hell was I gonna guess that they had a super gorilla for a maid? Especially after I diced the rest of those whores up without a sweat earlier..."

My blood is starting to boil, but I can't lose control. Not now. Not here.

"We'll find them soon enough," I hear 'Kakuzu' say. "The two of them can't escape from all of us."

"Isn't the wife pregnant or something? Oh man...the fun I could have with something like that. It's a two for one special! Praise Jashin!"

Emi whimpers and I press my hand against her mouth again. "They're going to surround us," I whisper. "At some point, we'll have to fight in order to make it out."

She nods her head in understanding.

"Good. Unclip the pendant from my wrist." She does so quickly. "Now attach it to your own. When you get the chance, you will have to run to the nearest room and use the piping nearby to descend and escape. I have a hunch that someone is directly controlling the barrier and we won't be able to get to them...so the next best option is to call someone in from the outside. Lady Midoriko will understand the situation."

"Luna-"

"Mistress. You have to listen to me, no matter what happens. You have to be safe."

"..."

"I...would rather die than have something happen to you. Don't let those sacrifices be in vain. Don't waste what has been given to you and for you. We all love you more than anything...so please. Survive. Live. For all of us."

She nods through her tears. "I will...Luna."

"Thank you. Follow me until we confront one of the attackers. You will use the distraction to make your move. I will put my all into covering you," I say.

"I understand. I...I won't let you die. Promise me that you'll..."

"I can't make any guarantees. But I will fight until my last breath."

"You're...so stubborn."

"Forgive me, Mistress." I wipe away her tears and give her a gentle kiss on the cheek. We separate and ready ourselves.

The masked creature is coming from the corridor we just ran down. 'Hidan' and 'Kakuzu' are closing in from opposite directions. It might be more prudent to attack the one I know most about, but there is a room directly behind us for Emi to escape from, which makes the creature an appealing target.

I hold Kusanagi in my trembling hand and come to a decision.

"We're going right," I say firmly. "Take the closest door to you as soon as I stop, Mistress."

"Luna, if you attack-"

"I am aware," I say. "I'll say this once: if you're determined to save me, then you will know what to do."

"Yes. I get it..."

"Good. Shall we start?"

She gives me a nod, and I start to run forward. I can see Hidan walking with his back turned and hold Kusanagi in front of me.

"Mistress!"

"Yes!"

Emi takes off for the nearest door, and I accelerate before driving my blade through Hidan's back, right where his heart would be.

"Guh...! You gorilla bitch!"

It's as I feared. I can't properly kill this man.

But I'll be damned if I run away now. Immortal doesn't mean unstoppable.

"You shouldn't be able to talk. So you really are some sort of immortal monster..." I withdraw my blade and take another tight stance, waiting for him to give me another opening in his arrogance.

I let my rage take over, adrenaline surging through my veins as I swing Kusanagi once more.

Towards those murderous arms.

"Shit...!" His eyes widen as he realizes his position.

"The favour you did Sara...I'll return it to you with interest."

---

"Hup!"

Emi wiped sweat from her forehead before running through the back garden. There wasn't anyone in sight, which was a miracle of sorts...it seemed like there really would be no escape from the mansion. Luna said there were only two leaders, and both of them were on the same floor when she left...

"I have to hurry. I don't think she can take on both of those monsters at once."

She ran and kept running until she felt that she was at a good distance from her home. Taking a moment to catch her breath, she noticed that the pendant on her wrist was glowing.

"Alright...I suppose that I have to concentrate..." She did so, sending her energy into the pendant. It glowed brightly and another person appeared in a flash of white light.

"Midoriko?"

"'Tis I." Her green hair was braided and looped at the back of her head. A red sundress went down to her knees and she had several gold bands around her wrists. "You have Luna's pendant. What's happened to her?"

"She's trapped inside of the mansion with mercenaries."

"She's alive, then." Midori's expression relaxed, if only slightly. "She gave you time to escape, did she?"

"Yes. I...wouldn't be able to do much, especially in my condition. So many of the others were killed, and...I don't know what's going on," Emi said sadly.

"Mm." Midori calmly put a hand on Emi's forehead. "You've been poisoned. It's a testament to your fortitude that you haven't died already. It should have been a lethal dose...perhaps we owe it to your previous training."

"Poison...s-so that's what it was. Luna gave me a pill..."

"Keeping your strength up would help. I can guess that you used a few jutsu to keep yourself alive."

"My baby...w-will it...?"

"It shouldn't be harmed. Not that you would allow it as a mother, consciously or otherwise. Here..." Midori cut into her arm lightly and drew blood. "Drink some of it."

Emi did as she was told, drawing her tongue along the small cut and lapping up the red liquid.

"You should be restored in a while. And if your child has somehow been exposed, this will circulate to them as well."

"Thank you..."

"Of course. You are Luna's benefactor after all. And my Lili's dear mother." Her face turned serious. "This is much worse than I anticipated..."

"Are you going to call Lili?" Emi asked.

"Yes. There's no time to lose...I will have her here in just a moment." Midori concentrated and reached out to her little sister.

Lili, it's me.

---

"..."

Luna groaned and raised her head, feeling a warm trickle of blood drip from her forehead. One of the thread creatures was binding her, keeping her arms spread out and ankles together as she knelt on the cold floor.

"Fucking bitch!"

Her head snapped to one side as Hidan smacked her with the flat edges of his scythe. She said nothing and kept her head down, gulping in air.

"Shit! Can't we just kill her?" Hidan roared. His robes were at his waist, revealing the pattern of cuts on his chest. Some were deep and had to be stitched together with Kakuzu's black threads. The same went for both of his arms, severed at the elbows. "This damned whore! Damn you!" He hit her again and again, sending blood flying across the floor. "Too filthy to even be a good sacrifice!"

"That's enough," Kakuzu ordered. Hidan snarled and got one last hit in before backing off.

"Can't even let me get off some steam properly..."

"That's not it. Our client is paying top dollar, so you can't screw this up."

"Ah? Didn't he want the maid bitch and his old lady dead?"

"That was the order...but he was thinking further ahead. This is bait. I'm sure of it."

"Bait?"

"You let a fish feed in the water...and it attracts bigger fish to it. Our real targets are yet to come..."

"I'm not surprised that you figured it all out...you did seem like the observant type at our meeting," a new voice said.

"Of course, sir."

"She's roughed up a fair bit. That will be fine, too. Having her alive serves my interests...better."

"T-that voice...I knew it...I knew it!" Luna screamed. She raised her head, tears in her eyes. "You are no master...you are scum! Leonidas!"

"What a useless maid. Calling your master by name so casually," the man with blonde hair said. He had it swept to one side, making sure not to obscure his blue eyes at all. The suit he wore was immaculate, complete with leather shoes polished to a reflective shine. There was a metal rod in his left hand.

"I am not yours to control...I serve the Mistress because I love her. But you...how dare you..."

"Her reinforcements should be here any moment now. You two, be on the lookout. If the snake woman or the mistake show up...be hospitable guests. Show them a good time before this old place gives out," Leonidas said, looking around at the burnt mansion. "You did a fine job taking care of the fires, Kakuzu."

"All in a day's work."

"Indeed. I will add in a generous bonus, for your sake. Now, where was I...yes. Taking care of an insolent servant." He wound up and slammed the rod into Luna's side, then took another swing with two hands that made her gasp loudly. "Always good to go for the ribs. Keeps them honest."

"Fucking...kill...yourself..."

"Language, too. Not good at all." He slammed the rod into Luna's side again, and she coughed painfully.

"I'll murder you...I'll kill you with these hands...you damned scum..."

"Will you? I suppose that I'll have to put an end to your insolence properly."

"Oh, shit. Looks like we're gonna see something neat," Hidan quipped.

"Guh...!" Luna found herself hoisted to her feet unceremoniously, arms bound above her head. "What are you going to do now...bastard..."

"There's a reason for all of this. I want to get back at that woman...your so called fiancee. She's done more damage to me and my ambitions than she knows. And I've tired of you...of all of you. I am going to erase my mistakes...every single one of them."

"Mistakes...you mean to say Emi and her child..."

"It would be fine if it were just them."

Luna shook her head in disbelief. "You monster...what has Lili done to you? What has she ever done to you?!"

"It's simple. She was born."

Luna felt herself tear up at those words. "I...how could you say that? All she's ever wanted was...to love you. Her father...she wanted to love her father so much, even though you kept hurting her over and over. You...how could you...HOW COULD YOU?"

"I have no words for you, Miss Daidouji. But before I relieve you of your services, you will be of use to me."

"?"

He brandished the rod once more.

"Yes, you will be of use, surely...as a beacon of despair."

He tapped the rod against her head before winding up.

"You fucking trash."

Luna's face twisted up in rage, blood flying from her mouth as she started to scream.

"You're going to die, you goddamned fucking TRASH! We are going to KILL YOU-"

 

[FortePlus]

Spoiler: content warning

just in case. there's some use of slurs near the end of this chapter, along with homophobia and general chauvinism.

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 25
"Atmospheres"
---

The days continue on, with Fio and I getting used to our new connection.

Crim and I finished our set of bracelets within two days. There are five in total, including the one around Fio's wrist. At some point I will hand them out to the members of my inner circle - Hina, Ino, and Erika - with one left over to make an extra decision on. Shino doesn't really have a need for it, I believe. And we don't want to reveal anything with so many hostile elements in and out of the village. One of the things I will definitely have to do is figure out a locking system so that only the intended users would have access to it. Fio has that taken care of with her unique seals.

Speaking of her, she's been having a good time figuring out the nuances of the communication system. We spent an entire day using it to talk to each other. It was interesting, and very educational. Having someone talk to you and hearing their voice are two entirely different things. We can use pitch, tone, inflection, and everything in the same way as if we were using our vocal chords, but there is definitely something else to hearing voices as they come from another person's lips. I found myself missing it after a while, and so did Fio. We broke our silence to wish each other good night, and declared the experiment a success.

Lili! I'm gonna be back a bit later than scheduled.

It's another new morning in the Leaf. I'm taking completed paperwork over to the Jounin Commander's office for processing, and then picking up another folder to start the cycle anew. Well, I think this will be done before lunch today...so I might have a small break, actually. And I did want to do some weight training this week.

Rather early on to hear about that, no?

Ah, there's a really big delay. There was a landslide earlier and it's blocked off the path that the civilians were supposed to use on their way up. We have to figure out how to move their supplies around safely...narrow passage and all. And whatever they're carrying is finicky, so I can't just go a-blasting like I want to.

Bothersome, that.

Yep.

I'll be keeping busy, so no need to worry about me. Though I'll miss you terribly, as always.

I know, hehe. Just wanted to give you a heads' up since we'll be moving slow for a few days. Oh, you said you had your recon thing to get to. Did you want to do that while I was gone?

No, that will take a bit more preparation on the side of our marine forces. Another week at best, but I'm not in an incredible rush. You take your time, and I'll be waiting for you here.

Got it. I love you lots, Lili.

And I love you, Fio. Good luck.

We end our call and I knock before opening the door to the commander's station.

"Good morning, Lord Nara."

"Morning." Shikaku sips at his coffee and gestures towards the in pile with his free hand. I gently set my paperwork down, and he nods.

"Give me a second to get your documents."

"Take your time."

"Did you want a drink?"

"No, but thank you. I'm planning to fill myself with caffeine at a local cafe in a few minutes."

"Hard at work already?"

"The day's opened up. I want to tend to my body properly later. After all, it does take some work to look this good all the time. Just a little bit, you know."

Shikaku turns his chair from the filing cabinet and sets down a thick folder on the desk. "That'll be reassuring to some people."

"It should. Even the gifted need to work hard every once in a while."

"That was sarcasm, by the way."

"Oh, I know."

He shakes his head before chuckling. "Well, stay out of trouble. Oh, just so you know...the jounin meeting is getting pushed back a few days. Executive meddling and some regional changes. Nothing's been happening much with the occupied zone in Sound, but you know how some of the brass get."

"A touch of greed, eh."

"Time is like a flat circle. So I've heard."

"Mm. In the current world, there might be something to that."

"But you think you can change that part."

"I don't think anything, honestly. Either I do, or I do not. No in between," I say to Shikaku as I pick up the folder.

"Just be careful. There's always someone or something lurking in the shadows."

"I'll remember, Shikaku."

"Good. Have yourself a productive day, Colonel Kobayashi. I'll be here if you need anything."

"Thank you. Until next time, Commander Nara."

He gives me a short salute before sipping at his coffee again. I head out with my desired folder and pick a cafe at random, order a pot of coffee for myself, and sit down to start on my work. It's reasonably quiet for this time of day, and I make sure that nobody is wandering too close – the information isn't critically sensitive, but it's always better to be safe than sorry in these times.

"Couple of incoming washouts...mm. Wonder if I can't steer them somewhere safe before they get themselves killed. I don't like the thought of it. And you, I'll get rid of with a phone call. And you over here, I'll recommend for promotion." I nod and start my writing.

After about an hour or so of going through reports, I'm just about done. A familiar chakra signature comes up as a result of my surveillance, and stops at a sensible distance from my table.

"Colonel Kobayashi, ma'am. I was wondering if you had time for me today."

I lift my head towards Futaba.

"I'm actually just about finished with my work here, so your timing is very good. Have a seat there, and order something for yourself."

"Thank you."

She sits across from me and quickly brushes at her hair with one hand.

"Anything for you, miss?" the waitress asks.

"Oh, yes. Peppermint tea, please. One sugar," Futaba says.

"Of course. And you, ma'am?"

"One glass of lemonade," I say. "I've had enough coffee for today. Deliciously done, by the by."

"Fresh brewed on the spot. Lots of work, but it's worth it."

"Oh, indeed. Thank you very much."

"You're welcome, ma'am. I'll be back with your orders in a bit."

She takes away the coffee pot and other things on the table before leaving quietly. Futaba moves around a bit in order to get more comfortable. I let out a sigh and cross my legs.

"Well. I have been wondering when we would get a chance to chat."

"You have, ma'am?"

"Yes, very much so. And just so you know, you don't need to be so stiff and formal around me. Lili is fine." I give her a wink. "Of course...you can call me whatever you like, if that's what you're into."

"O-oh. I'm...um, a little tamer than most, I think," she says with a blush.

"Hmhm. I figured. How have you been, Futaba?"

"Doing pretty well, m-I mean, Lili. Sorry, I need to get used to that."

"It's perfectly fine."

"Thank you. Yes, I've been doing well enough. Trying to consider what the best path is for my personal growth. I might want to become a special jounin instead of a full jounin, you know? Different responsibilities and time constraints."

"That's very well understood. There is much in the way of work involved at this level, in addition to the generally more stressful mission types. Not everyone is built for them, and that's more than fine. People like Tsume Inuzuka and Ibiki Morino are special jounin, and they're some of the more experienced members of this village. Of course, you can take on different career paths within the jounin sphere. You might want to become a full time educator and have more impactful changes in your field."

"The pay doesn't hurt, either."

"It certainly doesn't. Between you and me, I love having the extra income to throw around. It means I can hand out treats whenever I want."

"That's so nice of you."

"Shino told me the good news."

"Oh...he did? Well, um. That's what I was here to talk to you about, most of all...wait, you said good news." She blinks a few times. "Does...that mean you approve?"

"Hm? Of course I do."

"Really. Wow...I mean...I thought you would be a little less happy. You know. After I was such a bitch to Yuno on that mission. Or maybe I was under the assumption that you would threaten me, something like that."

"All of the threats you're thinking of are implicit, my darling."

"Ahaha...I'm sure they are. That only makes sense." She lets out a breath. "I...really love Shino. A lot. I guess you saw through me when I asked you to talk to him about three years ago. He's a handful sometimes. He's still kind of shocked sometimes that I chose him, you know? But we're together for real, and I want to keep taking care of him. I'm thinking of marriage, in the future."

"I really am happy to see you two together. He cares for you, too. And yes, he is an interesting personality at times. But that's why I love him so much."

"I know. He speaks so highly of you. Not just as a leader or teammate, but as a friend. Thank you for letting us come together like this. I know it's dramatic to say, but I would rather die than hurt Shino. He means that much to me."

I nod as the waitress comes back with our drinks.

"Here we are. One peppermint tea, single sugar. And our house lemonade, freshly made. Enjoy, ladies."

"Thank you kindly," I say. She nods back before leaving. Futaba takes a few sips of her tea while I sip from my lemonade glass. Lovely. I'll have to come back here soon.

"The tea is so nice here. I love how minty this is, it's beautiful," Futaba says.

"The lemonade is wonderful, too."

"I'll have to try it next time." She sets down her cup and sighs. "I was nervous for a lot of reasons. Do you mind if I...talk about some things? What I've been going through since the last time we properly spoke..."

"Of course. What was on your mind, Futaba?"

"I'm just...it was on my mind for such a while. I thought of you and everything, and...it's complicated."

"Take all the time you need. I'm here to listen," I say gently.

She nods and takes another sip of tea to calm herself.

"You must remember the mission we first went on. When I was spitting out that hateful garbage about Yuno. What you did for me changed my life, Lili. You treated me with so much kindness, and I couldn't figure out what to do next. Slowing down was the best option, and it let me clear my head. It was because my mind was clear that I could go to you about approaching Shino. And later, I could talk to Yuno again. She was kind to me, too. Kinder than I thought she should have been. I...kept screwing up. Things like misgendering her, even if it was a mistake. But she was so patient with me. It reminded me so much of you. I just...I can't understand how you can take it all."

"The discrimination, you mean."

"Yes. I know now that you're a lesbian...isn't that the truth?"

"It is, yes."

"I called you a deviant out of anger that time, but I wondered how close I was to the truth about you, after seeing how you reacted. The reason I talk about this is because of what happened when I started dating Shino. My parents seemed happy at first. They talked about how it would be good for me to marry someone from such a prestigious Leaf family. The heir to a clan, of all things. I felt a bit embarrassed...hearing it like that made it sound like I was after Shino for that reason alone."

"Mm. It had crossed my mind as a possibility, but your interest seemed far more genuine than that," I say.

"That only makes sense, to be a bit skeptical about it. I thought everything was fine, you know? And then there was one of the usual gatherings at our home a few years ago. Everyone there knew each other...a clique that my mom and dad were part of from their school days. They started talking about people in the Leaf. Gossiping about them. Slandering them. They started talking about how the Aburame were bug infested freaks who only had value as tools and killers. Just out in the open like that. I was so angry. I didn't say anything. I couldn't. It was like my mouth was sealed shut. I just...fumed in a distant corner while everyone else talked. That's how I came to understand the type of person I had been. I was just like them before meeting you and Shino. I was the one gossiping and making fun of others. All of that, despite the fact that they would devote their lives to protecting this village, this entire nation and the people that live in it. People like me, who did nothing but trash and slander them the moment their backs turned. I realized what a hypocrite I was."

"It's better that you found yourself later, rather than not at all. But I can imagine it still felt terrible," I say to her.

"It did. It felt so awful. All I could think of was how all of the Aburame I met never looked down on me. They treated me with such respect and kindness, even as an outsider. Especially Miss Kiko. And my family along with their friends were trashing them, while I all I could do was sit and watch. I realized how often they did it after that. How they talked about others. I just...tuned it out before. Treated it as normal background noise."

She looks at me wistfully.

"And they talked about you, too. All of the rumours swirling around...saying that you were someone dangerous, someone predisposed to depravity. They came to the same conclusions that I did once, that you were a freak and a deviant. It wasn't just them. The people that I hung out with before, the adults that would hold conversations with us...they were the same. It was just so hateful, and I couldn't stand it. Part of the reason why I lost control the first time we met was because I respected you so much. You were so strong, so brilliant and beautiful. And so, in my mind...it was terrifying to see you voice your support for Yuno, someone who wasn't at all like you, someone who violated what I thought was the natural order of things. You did so much for this village. You helped save Lord Hokage, you defended this home from that monster Orochimaru. You were an incredible, brilliant student, a fantastic military mind. You carry yourself with such elegance and grace, you seem to know the answer to every question that comes your way. And yet...they drag your name through the mud. How is that fair? How could that make any sense? It's why I wanted what you had...and to be like you. To be someone who dealt with all of that, and still had the capacity to give me comfort after I said such terrible things."

I take a sip of my lemonade. "I said before that you would not want to be like me so badly, once you saw the scars on my heart."

"I remember that."

"I stand behind those words, even now. It is hard to love in those circumstances for most. It is even harder to forgive. But I was blessed in my short time on the earth. My mother was the one who showed me what the meaning of love was. My beloved sister then filled me with it again, and helped shape me. I pour out the love that has gathered in my heart to those who are in need. There...is no special method. No real means of replicating what is in me, because it is the work of heaven itself. But you can reach towards your own truth, once someone has given you kindness from themselves."

"The grace that you gave me."

"Yes."

"It's stayed with me the entire time. I'm sure it will for the rest of my life, just as you said it would. It opened up a space in my heart that wasn't there before. I found myself...aware of where I was, and what I could and could not do. My parents wouldn't listen, even as I pleaded with them to stop talking about Shino and his family in the way they did. I couldn't be with them any longer. So...I made up an excuse to leave. I said that I had found a new opportunity as a kunoichi, one that might allow me to leave the military sooner. I didn't feel bad about lying to them...I think that was proof of how far we were drifting apart."

"You're living on your own?"

"Sharing an apartment with one of my girlfriends. My parents don't know that. I haven't talked to them in a while, and that was over the phone and stuff. They sound the same. Like they're never going to change, no matter what happens. But I'm...okay now. I'm not perfect. I still have so much learning to do..."

"We all do. I personally don't believe there's a time where we can ever rest on the knowledge we have. The world is ever changing."

"That's true."

"However, it does a body no good to burn themselves out trying to keep up. Not everyone is built for that task. And not everyone needs to flow endlessly with the times, nor should they. Some of my most favourite people are timeless, like treasure boxes from a single place in history. There are some things that I think should be held to, no matter what the passage of time might bring."

"I see. There's a lot to think about, isn't there?"

"There always is. But I'm glad to hear that you've been changing, Futaba. I want you to know that I'm very proud of you, and I wish you well on your journey."

She blushes and smiles. "Thank you so much. Hearing that...makes me incredibly happy."

"It's always good to acknowledge someone efforts and accomplishments. You have been through a lot, and achieved even more. You're becoming the kind person I hoped you would be."

"I...I know it's going to sound harsh, but..."

"You're wondering if there's a bit of self-interest involved here, yes?"

She nods.

"Far be it from me to lie to you, Futaba. There is, quite a bit, in fact. I want nothing but the best for my Shino. It's what he deserves. But all of that aside, it makes me happy to see you growing, too. Every person met with kindness is another person that can share that kindness with others. And it goes on and on like this, until the whole world knows what it means to love and be loved."

"It sounds like such a beautiful dream."

"It does, yes. I want it to be more than that, one day soon."

"If it's you, Lili...I know that it's possible. Please, if there's anything that I can do, let me know. However small it might be."

"I'll remember, Futaba. Thank you," I say with a smile.

"Um...do you mind if we talk about work stuff a bit?" she asks. "Shino said that you had some neat tips for paperwork, and I was really interested to see what that was about one of these days."

"Certainly. As said before, I don't have much in the way of business today." I run a hand through my hair and flip it over my shoulder.

"A-and after that...hair advice," Futaba mumbles. "Kind of unfair how good yours looks."

"Hmhm. I'll think about revealing my secrets, perhaps."

She sighs. "I can live with that much. Okay. Let's hear about how you handle forms. Shino said it was confusing, but he likes to exaggerate sometimes..."

---

After finishing up at the cafe, I head over to the gym where Kurenai and I usually work out. Before that, I stop at the clothing store nearby and buy some exercise wear, since I hadn't packed any before coming to the Leaf.

One of the regular staff at the gym recognizes me and we have a short conversation. I head to the changing room with my new bag, get into my outfit, and head towards the weights while tying up my hair. Right, we have to limber up first. Shinobi can get the same mundane injuries as everyone else in these scenarios, especially if we're not careful.

"Afternoon. Haven't seen you around here before."

I continue putting weight on the barbell as someone approaches me. A casual glance to the side reveals a fit gentleman, with musculature that is well defined against his shirt and shorts. At the least, he's sensibly built and works on his upper and lower halves equally.

"Good afternoon. This is my first time back in a while, so perhaps that might explain things. My elder sister is usually with me, but she's just had her first child."

"Oh, congratulations to her. You've uh, got a bit of weight on the bar there, I see."

"A light workout for now," I say as I finish adding weight. "Easing back into things."

"Did you need someone to spot you?"

"I should be more than fine. You'll know if I need any help," I say with a polite smile. After shaking out my limbs, I lay down on the bench and get a firm grip on the bar. Then I lift it from the rack, let it fall towards my chest, and lift again.

"You're sure that you'll be okay?" the man asks.

"Quite sure. Thank you kindly," I say to him.

"Alright. Have fun," he says with a shrug.

"I will. Thank you."

Annoying, but far from the worst that I've had to deal with in these places. He gave up easily enough.

I ease through my repetitions and re-rack the barbell before resting a bit. The sounds of conversation, faint to most, float across the room.

"Hey. You know who that girl is over there?" The man from earlier hasn't given up on sating his curiosity, it seems.

"Who're you talking about?" another man replies.

"The one with the red hair. Dressed for attention."

"Oh. That's Miss Kobayashi. People call her Lili sometimes."

"The Lilith Kobayashi from the exams and stuff?"

"That's her. She's a regular here, just that she was away for training or something I guess. Yeah, that's her usual workout wear. Pretty standard, I think. What happened, you try to pick her up or something?"

I let out a breath and pull down the bar again.

"Nothing like that."

"Ah, so you gave up halfway through. It happens."

"Dude, shut up. It was just weird how she didn't want any company at all. Like she wanted to get rid of me real quick."

"Can you blame her? All sorts of weirdos around these parts. Probably wanted some peace and quiet. Only people she really talks to her are her girlfriends when they're around."

"That's the other thing. Are those rumours true?"

"Rumours?"

I finish another set and put the bar back up.

"That she's a dyke. A lesbian. Doesn't like men, all of that," the first man says.

"Hell if I know. What's it matter?"

"What do you mean what's it matter?"

"It's none of our business. I don't think it's true, but if it is, whatever. It's her life and a good one to live."

"Well, excuse me. What, are you gay too?"

I pull the bar down and start another set of repetitions.

"Not last I checked. I just like minding my business. Gay or not, it doesn't make her any less of a badass. Know what I mean?"

"I don't. I mean, just look at her. That...everything. And men are getting turned away. I just think it's crazy, man."

"Yeah? I dunno. I think we're living in the crazy house right now as it is. Hey, if you go back over there and she rejects you, get me an autograph."

"Shut up."

I laugh quietly to myself as I work.

 

[FortePlus]

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 26
"Vibrations"
---

"Of course, due to the constraints we might not be able to move with the flexibility required for such a project...we can have things restructured as needed, to match your wishes as clients."

The conference room at the hotel is where today's meeting has been set. Some haggling over suppliers and services that will be dealt with as quickly as possible. I know what it is I want, and I don't care who I have to upset to get it to it. Especially since these types have little else but money on their minds. They'll get over it. And if they don't, they can be assured of their demise trying to fight me.

Multiple people are participating in this call. I have two assistants from Magnolia House here to check against what I'm planning and to serve as witnesses. There shouldn't be much trouble.

"We've offered you a contract that goes beyond competitive already," I say. "And you've been given plenty of flexibility to accomplish your goals as you saw fit. If there were mistakes or errors, we would not penalize you for them or make unreasonable demands. How much more space do you need?"

"We would need at least half a year of extra time, plus the assurance of a larger contract, as we are taking on an increased amount of risk-"

"No, I think you've been given enough time, and your contract is large enough. Can you do it, or is it too much for your group?" I ask.

"We would have a hard time proceeding as is, miss."

I frown at the address and glance over at my assistants. They both shake their heads.

"Then we're terminating the contract as of now. You will receive payment for services rendered, and we will pay out in line with the terms of the contract for early termination as agreed. Please feel free to take on lower risk contracts at your leisure, now that you have been freed from your burden with us. Thank you very much, and good morning." I push a button and remove him from the call. "Is there anyone else looking to restructure their contracts? If not, progress reports would be lovely."

"We made contact with that Earth jutsu guy you hired, Miss K. Job got done, but it was a little trickier to use shinobi stuff for this kind of work than we thought at first," another voice calls over the phone.

"Mm. That much makes sense. It was a test run in the first place, but now we know what to do, and what not to do. I read the reports you've sent over. Was there anything compromised at all?"

"Nothing really, we just went and double checked everything, did all the necessary reinforcements for the lines that we installed. The gas guys came and left pretty quick. It was good stuff, we saved a bit of time overall."

"Good. Thank you for indulging me, I appreciate that. If there are any other adjustments to be made, we will cover them. Cable systems are up, water is up...what is the estimation on our rapid transit system? Did we get an answer on that?"

"Local councillors are saying no," a woman replies. "We were soft on them, offered a few extra carrots. No bites so far."

"Alright. Put that away, then. I'll go back to it on a larger scale later. Thank you for your work on this matter."

"Of course, ma'am."

"Since the last time we spoke, I made arrangements to bypass the police department for background checks and the like, when it comes to our adoption system. Far as I know, they've been trying to poke their noses in every so often as some form of intimidation. We need to go over our numbers and make sure that what we have is more efficient than what they have."

"Heh. Not hard, it's the cops after all," someone says.

"I take it you're not a fan, Madam Kobayashi."

"No," I say bluntly. I think back to the indignity with which my late mother was treated.

"I thought the cops and shinobi would get along well enough. Guess I was wrong."

A man laughs. "The police and shinobi, working in harmony. What a world that would be."

---

Another hour or two passes and we finish the meeting. I check with my assistants one more time to see if there's anything immediate we missed, and once we determine there isn't, I thank them for their help. We part ways, I have myself a late breakfast, and then start across the village to deposit another scroll.

"Tomorrow isn't a good day. I think I'm going to stay inside in case it comes on again."

"Alright."

I pause as I recognize one of the voices, then take a few steps backwards to get a good look at the faces. Karin and...I believe this rather large human being is the Jugo that was mentioned in a few conversations.

"I've been eating properly as well," he says to her.

"You don't have to tell me all that. I'm not your mom, you know."

"But I know you've been worrying about me."

"N-not that much. I just don't want anything bad to happen. Or to make Fio upset. She's the one that worries about you the most, not me. So don't get any weird ideas."

Tall, muscular, with spiky orange hair and eyes that look to be a dark orange. He has on a dark grey sweater and trousers. I can imagine he had some difficulty finding clothing that big. A handsome young man all around, and very gentle looking. He would have many a girl chasing him, provided the rumours about his disorder haven't gotten around too much.

As for Karin, she's still got that unique hairstyle of hers. Her outfit has changed slightly, in line with the advice I gave her a while earlier: a short sleeved lavender shirt beneath her combat jacket, and cargo shorts with enough pockets for what she likes to carry. Storage space is a must in these times. There are lavender sleeves over her arms and the same coloured stockings over her legs.

"A pleasant day to both of you. I see that we're engaged in lively discussion," I say to them.

"Lili? I...you look so...so different! I mean, in a really good way!" Karin says, blushing. "Fantastic, I mean you look fantastic! I-I heard that you came back the other day, but you've also been busy all this time. It's really good to see you."

"Likewise. You've grown more beautiful since the last time we spoke," I say with a smile. She fiddles with her glasses nervously and coughs.

"T-that's a bit much, I think. I mean...um, thank you. I really appreciate hearing that. But, um, compared to you...I don't think I match up, you know?"

"You don't have to worry about that, darling. You are very lovely as you are. Don't forget that, okay?"

"Y-yeah."

"Good. Shall we have ourselves a hug?"

She nods and runs into my arms, giving me a warm and happy squeeze around my back. Eager as always, but I always found this side of her incredibly cute. I feel her straighten up after a while, making sure to smooth out her clothing and regain her composure in front of the other person present.

"Y-yes. I should introduce you to the last member of our team, who is currently on modified assignment. His name is Jugo."

"You did mention him in passing before, yes. It's good to finally meet with you in person, Jugo."

"Thank you. It's an honour to finally meet with you, Lady Kobayashi."

I extend my hand and he takes it firmly, shaking once.

"Very good. If you feel comfortable, Lili is quite fine when you would like to address me."

"Thank you, ma'am. I'll consider doing that." He pauses. "I take it that you've heard about me, in less than flattering terms."

"To say the least of it," I reply. "You have been suffering from a disorder that made you disposed to unpredictable and uncontrollable rages, as well as a substantial increase in destructive power."

"Yes."

"Those were enough to make it so that you would live in a containment facility within the village, something that you desired more than anyone else. You have been described as a very gentle person otherwise. With all of that in mind, you are currently in public, unrestrained and with minimal supervision. I can only assume that progress has been made with regards to your condition."

"Lady Tsunade led the development of a special drug that helped slow the transformation process. It means that I can at the least try to exhaust myself in order to reset the time I have, or lock myself away when I feel the urges are coming on too fast. I've been combining all of that with meditation to manage the effects. So far, it's been working well enough...I can't say that I'm normal yet, but it's the closest I've felt to it in my entire life."

"Orochimaru's cursed seals were developed from Jugo's body," Karin says. "They replicate the very thing that makes him prone to those rages, using a special enzyme."

"Passive absorption of natural energy," I say. "Something that drives a person insane if not properly balanced. I see...it's the opposite effect, then."

"Opposite?" he asks.

"Improper balance of natural energy in the creation of sage type chakra, or senjutsu chakra as it is known, changes the user physically to the point where they will permanently become a stone statue, in the form of the animal medium that they were drawing from. There are tools to prevent such a thing happening while training, but they must be used quickly and frequently in order to avoid that fate. It's a crude guess on my end, but it seems that in exchange for a body that can passively absorb natural energy without any physical ailment, the power becomes overwhelming for someone who isn't properly trained for it, and so it breaks their minds into pieces."

"Is...there more to this?" Jugo asks. "Do you think that it's a matter of the mind, in the end?"

"Not entirely. Something like that is not easily controlled, no matter how much you try within yourself. Meditation is certainly one avenue, but it has to be combined with other things. Those who become sages must be able to sense the natural energy in their surroundings first, something that they are typically not aware of before. They then gather the energy inside of their bodies and achieve a proper balance in order to transform themselves and improve their capabilities. There are barriers to this for most human beings. They need to naturally have a very large reserve of chakra, and they need to learn to become one with nature itself, otherwise they will be destroyed by the influx of senjutsu chakra, in various ways."

"I see. So those of my clan...since they didn't need to meet those requirements and simply absorbed the chakra...even though their bodies survived, they were affected in many other adverse ways," Jugo concludes.

"The drug creates a higher threshold for the transformation. Whereas something like the cursed seal artificially lowers it," Karin says.

"Jugo? Would you give me your hand?" I ask him.

"Of course."

He extends his large hand, and I place mine in his palm. I close my eyes and feel at the atmosphere around me.

This boy really is drawing all of that energy in, constantly. And this is supposed to be slower than normal. No wonder he's been suffering for so long.

Even for a moment...I want to do something to give him peace.

"Karin, please observe us. I am going to test something briefly."

"Right."

"What is it you mean to do, ma'am?" Jugo asks nervously. "I would rather you not do something dangerous for my sake..."

"It's alright," I say as I place my other hand under his. "I have a bit of experience in these things. A while back, I did become a Sage myself. Which means I can do little things...like this."

I concentrate and keep myself perfectly still, pulling the energy gently from his body and into mine. Familiar strength ripples through me, and I swirl the energy around in my belly before letting it flow through the rest of my body. Warm and vibrant, refreshing and calming, all at the same time. A radiant, happy feeling from the chakra that is building within me. And I can feel so much within the village, too. Flora and fauna alike are beneath my gaze.

Gently, I move my hands away from Jugo's. My eyes open, and I let out a breath before fully relaxing, the energy filling me slowly fading off until I'm back to normal.

"You...really did it," Karin says, awestruck. "You took away all that energy. W-wow."

"I've never...felt like this before. So...empty." Jugo looks down at his hands. "So that's what sage power really is."

"Yes," I say. "That is what mastery of the sage arts can bring you."

"I know that I can't rely on something like this...but even if it's just this once, thank you so much," he says while bowing deeply. "I can be a normal person for the first time in my life, even if it's just for a day or two. I can't even begin to repay you for this."

"I would not want you to do such a thing. My only request is that you see how long this feeling lasts, so that we might be able to develop an effective plan for you in the future." Actually...disrupting the accumulation might work as well. Some sort of shock therapy, perhaps? We can look into that as well.

"Of course. I'll be sure to take plenty of notes."

"Does that mean you're free tomorrow?" Karin asks.

"Hm. No, I still want to take the day off. With my urges truly suppressed for a while, I wanted to go and see the animals for the first time. Though I've been told that the village takes good care of its captive ones."

"There would be hell to pay if it were not so," I say. "This place has too many summoners to let any mistreatment go unpunished, believe me."

"I see. Then it should be a good time. I'm sorry to leave so soon, but I have another engagement. I took out a D-Rank mission...they're quite relaxing, honestly. I like having things to do."

"Oh, you too."

He blinks a few times. "Really. I didn't think an elite had time for such things. No offence to you, ma'am."

"None taken. I find them relaxing myself, and a good way to connect with people in the village. We can't immerse ourselves in excitement all the time, can we?"

"Not entirely sure I get what you're bonding over. But if if makes you two happy, then have at it," Karin says with a shrug.

"Hmm..." Jugo seems to be thinking on something. "I hope this isn't too forward of me, but...I was wondering if you would like to join me on my excursion, ma'am...or, Miss Lilith, I meant."

"That sounds lovely. I did want a chance to speak with you at some point, so this is quite good. I have a scroll to deposit, so we can do that before heading over to the mission itself. Is that acceptable?" I ask.

"It is."

"Good. Karin, my love...I will see you later. Be well, and send my regards to Suigetsu." I kiss her gently on the cheek.

"I will. He's out in Wave Country looking for something...didn't say what."

"I think it was a sword of some kind," Jugo says.

"..." Wave Country. That was the site of Naruto's first mission, wasn't it? Hm.

"Well, it must have been. He seemed pretty excited about it. But you two should go on and have fun cutting lawns or whatever. I'll be at home if anyone needs me. Oh, and I'll probably call you later tonight, Jugo. Not because I care that much, I just want to be able to give Fio a proper report when she gets back. Alright?"

"Alright, Karin. I'll expect a call after your dramas are finished."

"W-whatever. Don't wait up or anything," she says while adjusting her glasses again. "Bye."

---

"Karin is terribly adorable. I'll be sure to tell her so in private, so that I can get a good glimpse of her blushing face."

The mission that we're on currently is, as predicted, a simple clean-up of a small yard and garden. We've cleared pretty much everything in a comfortable silence, and are working at a more casual pace now to finish things off.

"These should work out very well. Sturdy little plants with colour to them," I say to myself. I bury a few seeds properly before reaching for the watering can at my side.

"From the way other people talk about you at times, I didn't think you would be so skilled at this type of thing. But then, after hearing more about you from Karin and Fio, it makes a lot of sense," Jugo says from behind me.

"Does it, now."

"Yes. You look at these sorts of things in a way that not many people do. Not to say that others don't care, but...it's hard to explain. It just feels like you put more of your heart into it than most would."

"Mm. Well, I do try my best to treat every task with the respect that I feel it deserves. Of course, I am also capable of irreverence at times."

"Nobody in this world is perfect."

"True. I always like to strive for more, however." I finish watering the last of the seeds and set the can down. As I turn, I see that Jugo is using his height to reach towards a tree branch and snap it away gently. He sets it into the large paper bag nearby and seals it by rolling the opening over. "Do you think that's enough for now?"

"More than enough. I wasn't planning on doing so much today, but with your help it was very easy. We've cleared everything and a little extra. Thank you, Miss Lilith."

"You're very welcome. We have done good work, and I have some sweets for us to enjoy, if you would like."

"I would like to try one, then. And I would also like some water, if you have any."

"Of course." I stand up and go over to my bag, where I get the filled bread that I bought earlier, along with a soda and water for Jugo. "Chocolate or vanilla?"

"I would like to try the chocolate one."

"Lovely. Here you are, darling." I hand him his items before taking a seat on the freshly cut grass. He sits cross-legged nearby and takes a sip of water.

"Ah, that's nice. This is regular water, then. I always liked it better..."

"Yes, they put all sorts of strange minerals and such in so many the bottled types these days. Never cared for them. I always seek out a fountain if I can. They're kept clean enough in the village, though most people assume otherwise without questions."

"Yeah."

I gently flip open the cap on my soda bottle and take a sip. "Mm. So...I wondered if you had anything you wanted to ask me, now that we have all this free time to ourselves," I say as I swing my legs to one side.

"I had a lot of things...I just wonder if they're too sensitive, since we've only just met."

"Very understandable. But I will be more than fine with whatever you might want to ask. Within reason, of course. It's because our histories are...closer than most, in many ways."

"I see." He sighs. "I...had a feeling about you. Before we met, and I had just heard of you and your feats in passing. You met someone named Kimimaro Kaguya, didn't you?"

"Indeed I did, on a long-classified mission years ago."

"The one where you stopped Sasuke from reaching the Hidden Sound. And...you fought and killed Kimimaro, didn't you?"

"Yes. I did. Kimimaro was close to you, wasn't he..."

"He was my best friend. My only friend until I made it to this village. He was the one who could calm me, one of the only people in the world who could subdue me and stop my rages without causing me harm. I used to be an outcast. Because of my condition, I was a terror to everyone around me. I tried to contain the anger, but...it barely ever worked. I killed a lot of people. Innocent people. Men, women...even children weren't spared. I killed everyone in a village once, people who were kind to me and took me in. When I came to, I realized that my entire existence was cursed, and that I could never become a normal human being like everyone else. So I left civilization altogether. I started living in caves, riding out the waves of madness on my own and hoping that I would never harm another person."

"It was Kimimaro that found you," I say.

"Yes. He must have told you that he was the last of his clan, too."

"The Kaguya, yes. Warmongers who were so deranged and drunk on their own power that they attacked the Hidden Mist, and got their just reward. Obliterated, down to the last man. Kimimaro was the only one who remained. Do you know why, by chance?"

"He was...a lot like me. Despised, even by members of his own clan for the power that he displayed. They kept him locked away until it was time to fight. He escaped in the midst of the battle, as a child who knew when he was outmatched, and as someone who never cared for fighting and bloodshed like the other members of his clan. That insight allowed him to survive. From there, Orochimaru found him." Jugo pauses. "And it's true that you helped Lord Hokage destroy Orochimaru as well. You're quite formidable, thinking about it some more."

"Flattery is always appreciated, and welcomed."

He chuckles at that. "Your confidence is formidable as well."

"Orochimaru, who must have given you hope and a sense of belonging...and Kimimaro, who gave you peace and means of living normally within this world. I saw them both off to the Pure Land. I have to wonder what you think of that," I say to him.

"Well...I felt a certain way about Orochimaru, but only because Kimimaro guided me to him. I was living in one of those caves, out in the wilderness, when he first found me. And he convinced me to give myself up to Orochimaru...I thought that maybe it would lead to a cure for my condition. I trusted him, and agreed. At first, it seemed like there would be progress. But I slowly saw the radical devotion that Kimimaro had towards his master, and on top of that, Orochimaru progressed from actively studying me, to keeping up pretenses while he obsessed over my transforming abilities, to just not caring altogether. He locked me away, seeing me as more trouble than I was worth aside from my genetic material. The one positive I could take away from it all was that I was finally in a secure facility, far away from others. I was locked away, unable to hurt anyone else. I had Kimimaro. I thought that I would be fine."

Jugo pauses a bit to take a bite from his filled bread, pushing it out of the packaging slightly. He seals it back up with one hand and takes a swig of water.

"Then Kimimaro got very sick. He said that they were trying everything, but nothing was working. Nobody knew what was wrong."

"I suspect that it was a disease unique to the Kaguya clan, or perhaps more specifically the bloodline limit that he used. It seemed quite complicated when I saw it."

"Yes. It was actually very rare within his clan, and it was the reason he was restrained so often. It was a challenge to the power of the clan leader."

"I see now."

"The last time I saw him was before he left on the mission to retrieve Sasuke Uchiha. I didn't want him to go. He was doing badly the last time I checked...but he said that he had to go and get Sasuke for Orochimaru. Because they were the only two branded with the strongest cursed seals, Kimimaro said that they were the only ones worthy of becoming vessels. And since Kimimaro was sick, he said that Sasuke was like...his reincarnation."

"..." That much obsession, then. It's beyond what I imagined before. I suppose that Orochimaru gave him a second chance at life, but he was used as a tool and indoctrinated, then thrown away like trash. If nothing else, he would have been left to rot without a second glance.

Depriving someone of their value, right to the bitter end. That level of evil is something that I've encountered myself once before.

"He said that he was grateful to me for our friendship, and that he would return...the meaning of those words didn't really hit me until later on. He meant that he would return, not as himself, but as a part of Sasuke once everything was completed. Of course, he ended up fighting you...and I can see why he lost. Just your will alone would have overcome his. But you had more than that on your side."

I nod. "Very insightful of you."

"Thank you. I...have something else to say, that might be offensive to you."

"Please, go ahead."

"Alright." He takes a breath in. "You...remind me of him. Of Kimimaro."

"Is that it?"

He blinks. "I really thought you would be angry at that. He worked for Orochimaru willingly, and tried to kill you and your comrades."

"Kimimaro Kaguya was many things, and I don't regret erasing him from existence, even if he was your most precious friend. I understand why you said that, Jugo. He had a sense of honour, and it wasn't simply decorum. He loved deeply and cared for others. You loved him like a brother, and someone as kind and gentle as you would not just be attached to anyone, no matter how good they were to you. As humans in this world, we were not polar opposites. We both faced the beast called loneliness, in different ways. Both of us lost pieces of our families, and suffered in new and strange worlds. We had to find ourselves, and we learned how to show kindness to others."

"I see..."

"Make no mistake. Similarities are not enough to stop me in my tracks. Enemies are enemies, once I determine it to be so. And those determinations must come quickly on the battlefield. Not every venue is a place for kindness and understanding. My aim in life is not to perpetuate cruelty...but I will not shy away from displaying the power that I have cultivated. Bowing mindlessly to one person or creed is beneath me."

"It's a level of complexity that I'm relieved to see," Jugo says.

"Many in our circle have said the same."

"I did meet with Sasuke once. He was...interesting. Seeing as you undertook a top secret mission to bring him back to the village, I wonder how you feel about him..." Jugo takes another bite from his bread.

"Sasuke Uchiha is little more than an acquaintance of mine, if even that. He holds value as a human being, someone with the right to life and liberty like many others in this world. And bringing him home was for the sake of his loved ones, more than anything else. My personal feelings towards him in those moments were not important."

"What are your personal feelings towards him?"

"He is an arrogant, snivelling, worthless brat who I would rather not look at, speak of, or speak to unless absolutely necessary."

"Hm. And you risked yourself for such a person."

"Yes. He wounded me once before...and left a heat in my chest that is likely to remain for the rest of my existence. I welcome it, because it is proof that I can overcome myself for the sake of other human beings. Even if I loathe them, like I do him."

"You really are kind, Miss Lilith."

"I try to be."

"I understand fully now, why Karin likes you so much, and why Fio loves you and is so cheerful all the time. She told me about her time as one of Orochimaru's experiments. She was treated even worse than Kimimaro and I were, and...more than that, she wasn't afflicted with some disease or special condition. Fio was a normal, healthy girl who had her life completely destroyed by Orochimaru. And yet...the first time we met, she expressed a desire to help me. I didn't understand why she was so happy and energetic after everything that happened to her. So I asked. And she said that she was a lot like me before."

"She was very shy and gloomy, yes."

"What changed for her was that she found her sun. She likened herself to a flower that was trapped in a box with holes, before being pulled out into the light, bit by bit. She said that you never gave up on her, and that it was your light that helped her grow big and strong."

"Fio can be silly at times," I say with a smile. "But that's a very good way of putting it. She's a beautiful flower who is growing day by day."

"I thought that I would have to stick by Sasuke's side, since Kimimaro sacrificed his life to see him fulfill his destiny as Orochimaru's new vessel. But with Kimimaro and Orochimaru gone, Sasuke has a new path now. I don't know what that path might be. I don't even know if I'll be around to see where it leads. Kimimaro is someone I love dearly. But his path and mine are different now. Now that I know I can be myself, and that living a normal life is possible, I want to see what the world looks like through my own eyes."

"As you should," I say.

"Thank you for taking the time out to talk with me, Miss Lilith. I thought that it would be more difficult...that's to say, I assumed you would be more guarded regarding these topics. Willing to listen to my story was enough on its own."

I take another sip from my bottle and look towards the sky.

"Most people aren't me. Whether rich or poor. Human interaction at times is...difficult. Even for someone who seems as composed as I am. I turn many things over in my head, many times a minute. I simply want to try to be better, even if it's only for a handful of people on a personal level. I told someone once that I wasn't a good person. Do you know what she told me in return?"

"What was it?"

"That I didn't need to be a good person to be good to people." I return my gaze to Jugo. "And so, I hope you can accept this measure of kindness, even if it is from a spoiled princess like me."

"It would be an honour, as far as I'm concerned."

"Hm. No wonder Karin fawns over you so often. You really have a way of sounding precious, you know."

"Is that so...?"

"Yes. I'm glad that your heart has remained the way it is. It's a comfort to me...another sign that fighting to free this world from its chains will be well worth the effort. It means that we can help so many other people who feel trapped and alone, and reach out to them with the help they need. And if they do choose to live in solitude, they will be able to wander as freely as they would desire."

"A world where everyone is free to choose their own future. That sounds wonderful."

"When the time comes, I will call for you. Until then...take this chance you've been given to become the person you want to be. And enjoy life knowing that you can love, and be loved, freely."

"Yes, ma'am. I'll remember."

I nod and give him a smile. "Good boy. That's all I ask."

---

We finish our treats while talking some more, and then Jugo departs to deliver the mission report. I am by myself again, but I know that I am not alone.

Someone has been watching us for quite some time.

"Get out here, you worthless fucking dog."

He emerges from behind the corner of a nearby building.

Sai.

"Miss Kobayashi. A pleasure to meet you again after so long."

He hasn't changed at all. The same outfit, the same pale skin, the same abominable features. But he infuriates me even more than before. A commendable feat, considering we've barely spoken.

"It's very clever of you to take advantage of your physical growth like that," he says with his plastic smile. "I'm sure you've earned many positive comments to that effect."

I look towards him, but not at him. An obstacle. That's all he ever has been to me. Dehumanizing someone? I don't think this is it. He is a person, who has probably been through some sort of trauma himself. But I don't owe him anything. I don't owe anyone anything. Not kindness. Not forgiveness. Not compassion. Not love.

More than that, he's another one of Danzo's dogs. I don't have time to waste trying to rehabilitate them. Nor do I have the energy. Even with both of those present, I would not have the inclination. It makes me sick to think about. I wonder if those feelings will ever change. Maybe they won't. In that case...I have my loved ones to deal with such things on my behalf.

"It is a bit reckless, even for you...to associate with a monster like that man. And to discuss village secrets with him as well."

To threaten progress...and those who I think are deserving of affection. I won't let it be.

Hero...villain. Those titles are nothing. Transient at best. Symbols that become useless after a season. What I want is more than that. The world will turn, and if I have to become a monster to do that, then I will become one. I can become terror itself on a whim.

"I would not want anyone to get the wrong idea-"

"You are dead."

He pauses and gathers himself. "Pardon, Miss Kobayashi?"

I finally focus on him, and my eyes meet his.

"I am going to kill you."

It's a moment that would pass by most people. Something that manifests as a brief flicker on his otherwise impassive face. But I saw it.

Fear.

The way his eyes widened, and the way his body tensed. The muscles in his face tightening. A surge of adrenaline, his brain racing to make sense of the situation and whether he should attack or retreat. His very being, shaken to its core.

Sai catches himself as expertly as he can, and after a few more moments, pushes himself towards another strained, artificial smile.

"I see. That doesn't sound very pleasant. I hope you will reconsider, Miss Kobayashi."

"I am not the type of person to break my promises," I reply. "I am coming for you, Sai. And there is nothing you can do to stop it."

"I think you are making a mistake by saying something like that."

I look past him again, into the distance.

"Goodbye, Sai."

He bows before retreating into the shadows.

"Soon the restraints will come off. You will not survive...and neither will your master. That is how things must be."

I roll my neck back and forth a few times, then let out a breath. The day is still young, and there are places to visit. That, and I should look into a few things for my upcoming ocean voyage.

 

[FortePlus]

Spoiler: content warning

hey it's your boy forte here with another content warning. in this chapter there will be some extreme bloodlust, blood stuff, and plenty of sadism which in this section includes someone being killed via choking. there's also other described instances of violence that might be uncomfortable. if you've been here before you might know what to expect, but as always be safe and know what you're getting into. hope you enjoy the chapter.

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 27
"Fish and Barrel"
[Border Patrol, Part 1]
---

As my eyes open, I realize that this isn't going to be a good day for any of my plans.

I let my body drift into its autopilot and sigh as soon as I leave the bathroom, back in control again.

"It's no good, huh."

Exactly what will happen, I don't know. But it's sure to be some unwelcome meddling from one of the higher-ups in this village. I rummage through my case underneath the bed and take out the scroll with alternate instructions.

Today is supposed to be when I set off for my maritime mission. I've been planning and coordinating it for a while now, and made sure that I got as much as I could out of the way before today. But the best laid plans are always subject to change, and this is no exception.

"Morning."

"Good morning, Fio." She enters the room as I finish packing, electing to go with my standard set of equipment so that I can cover as many scenarios as possible.

"Not going on your boat trip?" she asks.

"It's possible my plans will change. I'm not exactly sure..."

"Bad vibes again?"

"Yes."

She nods and takes a seat on the bed before removing her sandals. "Always trust what your body tells you. Hopefully it's nothing too bad happening, but I know you'll make it through either way."

"Thank you, love."

"Yep. Still have time for breakfast?"

"Of course. Order what you like and we'll eat together."

"Awesome." She reaches over for the phone and calls room service. In the meantime, I make sure my supplies are in order and run the various scenarios in my head again. The case where there is a cancellation, the case where there is a delay, the case where the mission goes ahead as scheduled. And of course there are things in between those, but the first step needs to be identifying the situation before taking any action.

Fio tells me some more about her recent mission over breakfast, which involved ferrying fossils and ancient pottery towards a specialized research area in River Country. Some of the reports said that they might be from the last millennia, around the time that the Sage of Six Paths supposedly walked the earth. Of course, he was a real person, but the extent of his exploits is still unknown.

We finish, I wash up, and then bid Fio farewell with a kiss. Out the door and down the hall, out of the hotel and then down the road towards the Hokage's Office. I make my way to the Mission Assignment Desk and give the occupants a friendly wave.

"Good morning, Colonel Kobayashi."

"Good morning, my lord. Awaiting your orders," I say to Hiruzen.

"We will confirm the mission one last time before you head off. The eastern sea-"

"Lord Hokage, I am very sorry to interrupt. But this matter is urgent."

I keep my mouth shut as I hear Koharu's voice. This is it. This is the irritating feeling from earlier, coming into existence. Now of all times, using her currency to bounce me from place to place...

"Koharu...what do you have to report?" Hiruzen asks.

"We have caught wind of an imminent national security incident, and we need to send someone to take care of it," she says as she walks up to the desk. There's a scroll in one of her hands.

The old man frowns. "Surely, you could find someone else at this time. Colonel Kobayashi is about to embark on a mission that is relevant to this country's interests as well."

"I am aware, but this is of greater importance at this point in time. In addition, you are aware of the agreement that she and I have made with regards to these matters."

He sighs. "Yes, I am aware. That doesn't make it less bothersome."

"My apologies, Lord Hokage."

He looks up at me, waiting for me to give him a sign of some sort. I shake my head and reach into my pocket for the scroll that I had prepared earlier.

"Since the units have prepared for a mission one way or the other, I have provided alternate instructions, and a short list of people you can send in my stead," I say to him. I step forward and hand Hiruzen the scroll before stepping back.

He opens it and reads, nodding his head a few times. "I see. Understood."

"Lady Utatane, I am ready and awaiting your orders, with Lord Hokage's permission," I say firmly.

"Lord Hokage?" she asks.

"Yes, go ahead."

"Thank you. This mission is, as stated, of great importance. It will be an assassination of a known criminal and asset of the Hidden Cloud. The name he is going by now is Jin Toyama." She hands me the scroll. "He is planning to overthrow a town on the Fire Country border, and his first act will be the acquisition of the town mine. The mine exists in both Fire and Hot Water Countries. Because of how the land was originally acquired, it is the property of the owner, and thus the owner decides what they will do with it."

"The mine has been abandoned for about twenty years now," I say as I read the report. "Since this person is a Cloud asset, allegedly, you're worried that with the Cloud's recent encroachment into Hot Water, they'll use this to infiltrate our nation."

"Yes."

"And we can't exactly do anything about it since the land is privately owned. If it were a civilian, there would be an issue, but they could probably be reasoned with. Or coerced, if we're honest with ourselves here. But this person isn't a normal civilian, and I can assume that he's been reluctant to part ways with his precious land." I sigh. "How much time do I have?"

"We have seventy two hours before the land deal is completed. The rest of the details are in the scroll...needless to say, if we only manage to scare him off, he will be able to put out an alert to his allies and put the people of that town in danger. We also don't want the Hot Water to get involved, as that would create problems on its own," Koharu explains. "This needs to happen quickly and efficiently. It was decided between myself and Lord Mitokado that you were the best choice for this mission, above all others."

"I see. Very well, I will take my leave at once. I already have my supplies prepared. Commencing solo mission," I say.

"We appreciate your understanding and cooperation," Hiruzen says. "Be safe, my child."

"I will. Lord Hokage, Lady Utatane. Farewell for now."

"Yes. Thank you," Koharu says with a bow.

I secure my pack and take off, rushing through the village and towards the front gate. My destination is the northeast of Fire Country, at the border with Hot Water and in a place that is far from the village and relatively close to the sea. I have three days to complete this mission, and it will take about one of them to get to where the mission is.

Nothing that I can't handle.

"Alright. Here we go."

Minor annoyances rule the day, but they won't rule me. That I can guarantee.

---

It's the next morning now. I limber up, have a homemade sandwich and a bit of tea, then head back through the trees towards my destination once more. A few dirt roads appear and I follow them to what seems to be a quaint little town, with a mix of wood and stone houses spaced erratically. A few people are milling about, others are going back and forth with bags and baskets in hand. Some carts are being pulled manually by humans, others led by animals.

Quiet place. What I can assume is the administrative building looms in the distance, wooden and notably taller than everything else here. Which isn't saying too much, frankly. I sniff the air and try to figure out where the local tea house might be, or coffee shop perhaps. The scent tells me that it's the latter, and I step inside towards the front counter.

"What can I get you, miss?" the woman behind the counter asks. She's a senior, with brown hair fading to white and small wrinkles on her face. What I can see of her arms tells me she's been doing physical work all her life.

"A pot of coffee would be lovely," I say to her.

"You've got it. Take a seat anywhere you like, and I'll be out with a fresh pot in no time."

"Thank you."

I take a seat near one of the windows and look out at the day. Overcast...a bit gloomy, I suppose. With how the weather patterns in this world work, things always get a bit mysterious near the borders. And then there's that interesting happening where people get pelted with bits of rock from the sky in the northwest. Rock rain, they call it. How much loose material is in the Earth Country mountains? Perhaps more than I can fathom right now, if there's enough for it to regularly come down like a summer shower...

"Here you are."

My hostess sets down the coffee pot, milk, sugar, and a sturdy mug along with two spoons.

"Thank you kindly," I say to her. "I was wondering if you could indulge me a moment. This town is on my way north, but I did hear some interesting things about it earlier."

"Did you, now?"

I gesture for her to take a seat, and she does so, smoothing out her apron.

"Yes. Some controversy over a land purchase?" I ask as I pour my coffee.

"The Toyama place, yes, yes. Yumi passed away a few months ago, and Jun some time before that. Both were taken by illness. They had two children, Yumiko and Jin. You can tell they weren't very gifted with naming sense, but those folks were charming as anything," my hostess says with a smile.

"I've heard the name Jin in passing."

"Oh, you might have. He's the one with the rights to the land now, including the old mine. That place hasn't been open in a whole generation, not since before Jun passed. All sorts of problems and disputes, and he just had enough of it and shut the whole thing down. It was for the best, since he did get more time to spend with his family before he went. But yes, Jin is trying to work something out. Yumiko is away for a while and should be coming back to work at the admin office."

"Ah. Well, the mine was the point of contention I was hearing about." I mix in my milk and sugar.

"There's some fellow...ah, what was his name. Sora...Sora something. Komaeda, that was it. He's got some fancy sort of job with the national government and runs back and forth for them. Made himself a lot of money and such. Anyhow, he lived here for part of his childhood before moving out to one of the big cities. Came back and wanted to do some sort of deal, but Jin isn't budging for anything."

"I assume he doesn't have any legal path."

"Doesn't seem like it, no."

So this Jin person is from here, then. I suppose he was in the Cloud for a while and then came back after hearing his mother was sick. But then, if he was embedded...

"He might be after the mine, you know. It's a unique sort of thing."

"Unique?" I ask. "How so?"

"Goes right under the border to the next country."

"Does everyone know this?"

"Oh, of course. That was one of the bigger kerfuffles Jun had to deal with in his time, trying to negotiate and give all kinds of assurances to the people from Leaf who came around here. Paranoid as all get out, those hidden village types. No offense meant to you, dear."

I sip at my coffee. So this national security incident was well known and could have been taken advantage of by anyone. Maybe this Jin fellow had his mother erased so that he could do so? But that doesn't seem right, does it? And Sora Komaeda, why is he so interested in taking the Toyama land? For the mine? Surely if the mine's layout is an open secret, he must know the risks of taking on such a thing.

That dispute between the two men might be background noise. It might not be. I need to investigate this some more.

"Thank you very much for indulging me," I say to her.

"You're welcome! Hopefully we can get someone from the Leaf or somewhere to sort this thing out. I've no idea what's going to happen next, and the town is barely hanging on. Might not be anything left of us in a generation or two, sad as it is to say."

"I see. I'll be sure to hand a report off as soon as I get back home."

"Bless you. Enjoy your coffee, and let me know if there's anything else you need."

"I will. Thank you again."

She leaves and I unroll the scroll to review the information I have on hand.

"..."

It's annoying. Things are sliding around too much in this frame I have, inside of my head. Something is missing. What? I have maybe a day and a half to solve this problem for good. Jin is a present danger according to this. But not a clear one, it seems.

"Taking him...might be for the best."

I'll find him first, then. The Toyama land on top of the border...

---

The grass in the surrounding area is tall. It means that I can relax on my belly with my chakra suppressed, and wait patiently for my target to turn up.

After two hours, he arrives carrying a large brown paper bag in his arms. This is Jin Toyama. A man of average height, between late twenties and early thirties in age. Trimmed beard, brown hair – could have been blonde, according to the Bingo Book entry. It's short and neat on top of his head. Brown eyes, could have been grey. A bit of muscle on him. Dresses fairly casually, with a light shirt and jeans, and dark boots.

Casual approach. No sweeps.

Already suspicious activity on his part.

I slowly lift myself from the grass, inching forward and towards the home while a green friend settles down in my place. Jin heads inside and locks the door. The house is sturdy looking, made of wood that has been weathered after a few decades, but not compromised. The windows are large squares that are split into four segments. Two storeys. Easy enough to climb.

I feel for his chakra and note that he's moving through the house, after having stopped for a bit to prepare something. Two options come to mind: bumping the lock and slipping inside, or heading up to the roof and seeing what I can do from there. I can always slip through the chimney easily with a change.

"Mm."

No. I don't have much time, so I might as well do what I came to do. Ask him about the situation directly.

I reach back into my pouch as I walk, and find the tools I need by feel. By the time I reach the door, they're in my hands and ready. The lock is as I expected, standard and in the middle of the round handle. I quickly bump it and open the door as quietly as I can, then slide my frame through and close it in the same manner.

"This was a lot easier to do when I was younger," I mutter to myself. Growing is nice, but sometimes one laments their inability to get into or through smaller spaces like they used to. Such is life, I suppose. We can compensate by other means.

Jin hasn't returned yet. I move lightly on my feet and towards the kitchen. There are many scents floating through this place. Warm and soothing. Incense, candles with spice, coffee, and of course the rich fragrance of tea.

"And he has good taste in tea, too. It smells delightful..."

This place feels very well lived in. Even now, it contains many lifetimes worth of memories, vividly seen and felt despite the now empty space.

I take a seat in the chair nearby and close my eyes before taking a sip from the cup.

"Figures. Can't have anything to myself these days."

I open my eyes to see Jin standing at the other end of the table. He looks tense, but resigned at the same time. And more than a little upset, though he's trying to hold it together somewhat.

"I really couldn't help myself. It's delicious," I say.

"Mind if I have a sip?"

"I do mind, yes."

He chuckles nervously. "Man. Can't even have myself a drink before the end. Pretty harsh."

"..." I look over his person and extend my sensing to cover the house. I don't like this. The lack of...things. I can feel the pulsing of his chakra. Not near enough to use shinobi arts. He could still be a different type of element, though.

"Jin Toyama," I say to him.

"Yeah. That's me. Listen..." He sighs. "I know it's not-"

"Sit down. I would like for you to do that first. Can you?" I interrupt gently.

He nods and takes his seat across from me.

"Thank you. Wait there for a moment." I leave my seat and sniff out the cupboard where he keeps his tea. Taking out one of the bags, I pour hot water into a cup and brew the tea to a good strength.

"One sugar," I say.

"Been stalking me, so that only makes sense."

"This is the first time we've met. On either side. You just seemed like a one sugar kind of man."

"Ah. I...guess so."

I place his tea in front of him. "Your nerves will come down in a bit. I want us to talk..."

He nods and takes a few sips of his tea. I take out the book from my pocket and study it, looking back at Jin's face. These things aren't expected to be completely accurate, and people can change their appearances.

The image feels convenient, and I don't think I like that feeling right now.

"You lived in the Hidden Cloud?" I ask as I sit again.

"No. I did some work there, but I was out in a couple of small villages, going around for a few years and studying. I'd drop in there for food and important stuff, though. That's how I found out my mom was sick."

"What area were you studying?"

"I was looking into farming and mineral extraction. Different things, but...they related pretty well to this place, as you might have guessed."

Composite. That word is flashing in my mind's eye.

"You came back to take care of your mother."

"I wanted to be with her...before she went, and stuff." He coughs. "Her wish was for me to take care of this place. Make something out of it. I tried, at least."

He may very well be doing this to make my guard slack. If it's the case, then I want to see how far he'll go. Almost unassuming, this fellow.

"Humour me a bit?" I ask.

He shrugs. "Yeah, got nothing else doing. What did you want to know?"

"Your plans for the mine. I figure there's a lot you can get done with something like that."

"I was planning on doing a survey of the thing and then getting some people back on the job. Might be good stuff down there."

"And the connection to Hot Water Country?"

"Pain in the ass. Drove my old man bonkers, and I swear it was the death of him. My sister is travelling around, before she left we worked on a list of people we wanted to contact about selling the rights to the mine, the part that's over the border at least. Hasn't been much action there, honestly."

I pause at that. "You want to sell the rights for the portion across the border."

"Yeah. See, as it is, the town's gotta pay the expenses of a couple guys from Leaf. Real make-work kind of thing, they duck into the mines and sweep the area above ground once or twice a week, then kinda scatter back to their inn rooms and do whatever on our dime. It sucks, and it's part of their whole paranoia about people using the tunnels to infiltrate or whatever," Jin says. He takes a sip of his tea before continuing. "Dad would rather shut down the operation than cede any control, I just want to get some stuff out of the ground so that we can make some money."

"I'm sure it has a lot of value as is," I say to him.

"Probably. But letting the government handle it from here on is the best option, I think. Hot Water gets their guys, we get our guys. Split the mine, have everyone work on their own stuff. Sounds fair enough, to me at least. At the very least, the money from the mine operation could be used to pay the security guys. Ideally, we'd hire some local mercs or people from the town who want in. It'll take some pressure off of us."

"..."

So now that I can see this was based on a great deal of false information...the next questions here are who and why. The who part I can figure out, it's that Komaeda fellow that was mentioned earlier. The why is proving to be something that I can't figure out terribly quickly at this moment.

"You don't realize it, I suppose. You're in the Leaf's Bingo Book," I say to Jin. His eyes widen in shock.

"I'm what now?"

"You're a known criminal. That's why I'm here, to eliminate you as a national security threat."

"You can't be serious. They think I'm going to use the mine to smuggle drugs, or people?"

"You are listed as an asset of the Cloud," I say.

"No way. I can't believe this." He puts his head in his hands. "All this over a mine? I would have done what Leaf asked if they said anything..."

"Someone framed you to get control of the land and the mine," I say calmly.

He lifts his head to stare at me blankly.

"Framed? Wait...what are you saying? You believed me?"

"I came here to gather information, since I felt something was off." I take another sip of tea and let out a breath. This really is good. I'll have to see if this brand is on the shelves in the village. "After observing you and your chakra, then listening to your story, I decided that I would let you live."

He lets out a shaky breath. "Would have been nice if you mentioned that earlier."

"It's not wise to tip one's hand to a possible foreign agent, you understand."

"Well...I mean, yeah. I get it."

"Of course, I do also have a flair for the dramatic."

"At my expense, huh."

I give him a wink and he relaxes a bit, chuckling.

"Sheesh. So, uh...since you're not gonna stab me or whatever, what now?"

I finish my tea and set the cup down. "I noticed this place has much in the way of empty space now. You've moved the valuable items somewhere else?"

"Yeah. Couple of important papers stashed around, but..."

"Understood. If you could do a few more things for me, Mister Toyama?"

"Whatever you like, ma'am."

I nod. "Gather up all of the important items and documents you have in the next five minutes or so. This place isn't going to last much longer, unfortunately."

"Uh...yeah, I'll go. See you in five," he says before getting up and taking off. Smart man. I've grown to like him already.

I can sense shinobi coming towards us from outside. They're moving slowly, and they haven't completely surrounded the house yet. That could change soon enough.

At a certain point, I realized that this was too simple. That it felt like someone made all of this too easy to discover. Overthinking, looking underneath the underneath...things that would make shinobi react too slowly when it came to investigations like this.

Something tailor made to try and blindside a shinobi like me.

"There are enemy shinobi outside this house," I say to Jin as he returns.

"But why? Did they come to kill me, too? Where'd they even come from?"

"Questions for later." I make a seal and then reach into one of my sleeves to retrieve a vial. I pop it open, swirl the contents in my mouth while adding some water, and then spit it out all over the table and chair.

"Holy crap, whoa! Is...is that blood?"

"Yes," I say as I wipe my mouth. "Come, you have to get out of here. I could survive what's coming easily enough, but you wouldn't stand a chance."

The shinobi have stopped a good distance away, and are now gathering chakra for a technique.

"Can't we just-"

"They're going to sink this entire structure beneath the earth, so putting ourselves in the basement is, in a word, unwise. I imagine that you would not like the idea of entombing yourself."

"Good point. They've probably got this place surrounded, though."

"Only six outside. It's light enough work."

We run towards the back door, Jin wearing his large backpack. The ground beneath starts to vibrate, and those vibrations quickly grow in intensity.

"Open the door and keep running." I make the Tiger seal with my hands as he does so, and my clone pops out of thin air. "Duck into the woods and hold your position. I'll be over in a bit."

"Understood. Keep running, Mister Toyama. I'll be next to you," she says.

I stop and turn, watching as the Toyama home is swallowed up by a massive sinkhole. It quickly disappears from my immediate sight, and in the meantime two of the six masked shinobi are approaching from either side.

"Seems your day isn't going well..."

I smile and let my bloodlust come to the surface.

"And I'm going to take great pleasure in making it even worse."

They draw their tanto and go for a slash at different heights. I call Murakumo to my hands and block each of their strikes squarely, then block the next set as they reverse direction.

"Your choreography is very cute. Perhaps you should have taken up dancing, instead of a dangerous occupation like this."

"We've bought enough time," one says in a muffled voice. "You're finished, Leaf dog."

"Now, now," I say as the other four rapidly approach. "If you want to call me a bitch, you should at least buy me dinner first. What has happened to common courtesy these days, hm?" I concentrate and focus chakra to my core. "Type Six. Artemis' Umbrella."

The spherical field of chakra bursts out from my body and throws all of the shinobi backwards. To their credit, they recover quickly enough.

That's still woefully slow next to me.

"Sweet dreams."

"Wha-!"

I stop behind the closest one and quickly pull my knife across his neck. The chakra mode flickers on at my will, covering me in a blue-white shroud of electricity as I speed to the next target and slash outwards.

"You-!" The shinobi holds his blade with two hands and blocks.

"Still slow." I shift the grip on Murakumo in my other hand, and shove my extended fingers into the shinobi's stomach. "Mobius: Double Barrel."

The burst rips through them, and they fall away from me as I spin low and back in line with the others. My hand points outward as my knees hit the dirt.

"One more."

I fire and tear through the heart of another enemy, sending them through the air while I fix my grip on Murakumo again.

"Shit!"

The one directly in front of me is weaving seals. I launch myself forward and slash across their neck with both hands, sending their head flying and stopping their technique. My eyes scan the uneven battlefield briefly before I shift behind the headless body, hearing a series of thuds as weapons bury themselves into its flesh.

I lick the blood flowing down my cheek and smile.

"So delicious. I wish they sent more than this, though...it barely counts as a snack when I finish so quickly. I know...I'll slow down some, and really savour these last two."

"Who the hell is this? How did she take out four of us already?!" I hear the remaining woman yell.

"It's the viper from Leaf..."

"Her? We're not supposed to-"

"I know. But it's too late to run now." He starts to make handseals. "I'll cover you. Use the opening!"

"Got it!"

That one could be trying to run away, but...I doubt it. These types have too much pride. The man spews out a stream of mud from his mouth, which solidifies into about six or so clones. Earth Release Shadow Clones, then?

"Nothing but a useless distraction," I mutter. "And for the sake of a useless, basic little trick."

"You talk too much, snake bitch. That's why you're about to die."

"Oh, dear. Am I really? Come, then. Avenge your fallen comrades, like you want. Show me a good time, Mister Hero."

He has the clones rush forward, and I hold my position. The vibrations coming through the earth tell the entire story on their own, what with the fact that the other shinobi has disappeared from sight. My feet take me past the attack of the first clone, then the next, and then I easily step past the arms that punch upwards through the ground. I crouch, pull, and surge electricity through my hands while gripping the kunoichi's arms tightly.

She screams and I twirl her around to meet the fist of one earth clone, hands wrenched behind her back. I then turn her to take another blow, and another, and another. Each time a clone moves, I spot it and move the helpless woman into the path of a hammer blow.

"Goodness. So brutal to your own teammate," I taunt as they start to back off. "It's not fair that she has to suffer like this!"

The masked man growls at me. "You sick fuck..."

"And saying such mean things about me," I pout. "Truly awful. With allies like you, is there a need for enemies in this world?"

I drop the woman on the ground, twitching and broken.

"I'll be the good one here and end her torment soon. You, on the other hand...well, you've been a very bad man. And bad men need to be punished properly."

"Come and try it!"

He makes seals and slams his hands on the ground. Oh, I've seen this one before.

"No. You don't get to do that." I point my finger forward. "Mobius."

I fire a burst that goes right through where his lung is, and it's enough to ruin his concentration. In the next moment, I flicker towards him and kick him in the face, breaking pieces of his mask and sending his teeth to the ground. He scrambles up and draws his blade, starting to turn around.

"That's enough out of you, I suppose."

I draw my hand back and drink in his terrified gaze, through the gap in his shattered mask.

So delicious. I love it.

"Bye~."

My blade glides through the flesh on his neck before he can properly react. The blood sprays out and over me as he reels back and falls, gasping for air and choking while writhing on the ground. He weakens and eventually goes still beneath my careful watch.

I swipe some of the blood from my face and lap at my palm.

"It's been a while...mmm. That's the good stuff."

My tongue goes across my lips as I walk back towards the woman, who is struggling to move. Between the paralysis, broken bones, and other internal injuries caused by her beating...well, what I'm about to do right now is certainly a mercy. Of course, I'm going to enjoy it...but there's no rule against that, is there?

I flip her over, straddle her waist, and pull the mask from her face. Young and pretty, with fair skin. Nice brown eyes and hair. Almost a tragedy...

I wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth with my thumb, and lick it slowly. She's still lucid enough to feel terror, and starts to squirm underneath me.

"Hidden Rock elites, eh. Sad. You're not worth much in the end...I don't think I'm that good, you know," I say to her.

"You're...you're a monster..."

"Yes...I certainly am. Very monstrous. Absolutely diabolical. Go ahead and praise me some more...it gives me a nice, sweet tingle when you do."

"You're going to fucking die...nobody can last forever. Even your precious Hashirama was just a human in the end."

"Hashirama...yes." I slowly and gently place my hands on her cheeks. "Hashirama Senju. Do you want to know who you're looking at right now?"

"The only thing I see is garbage," she spits.

"You're looking at someone who is greater than he was. The legend of Hashirama will be nothing compared to what I will create."

"G-greater...than the God of Shinobi? You're insane..."

"I'm sorry you think so," I say as my hands slip down to her neck. "Well, it's been fun chatting with you...but alas, all good things must come to an end. In another life, this could have been a very fun little scenario for both of us."

I grin and watch her eyes widen with despair.

"This time, the only one having fun...is going to be me."

"W-wai-ggggh-!"

"Interrogation? Capture? Torture? Oh, I don't need any of that...no, nothing like that," I say as I squeeze down on her neck. "I've already figured things out. You're expendable. Just another snack."

She squirms and flails limply, still fighting off the electricity from earlier that surged through her. Her hands try to pull at mine as her face turns red. She chokes and starts to cry, looking into my eyes for some kind of mercy.

I think I'm fresh out. What with the trying to kill me and everything.

"Just like that...feels good. Just watching you die like this, you useless fucking bitch," I growl. My fingers sink deeper into her soft flesh. "Do you like it? You should be grateful to have a goddess choke the life out of you. This will be the greatest moment of your pathetic existence."

Squeeze...squeeze, squeeze. The pressure building as she becomes more desperate, trying to pull in air from her nose. But by now her brain is surely addled. Her face is changing colour again, becoming blue.

"Like that...yes, like that."

I feel my face heating up as she gurgles, strength waning even as she tries to pound at my arms. Her pretty eyes start to roll upwards, and I know that we're coming to the end.

"Now...you don't have to suffer in this world anymore," I whisper. "Good night, my darling...you were a delicious treat."

I tense my limbs and push my grip to full. There's the unmistakable snap that I've been waiting to hear.

She immediately stops moving and goes limp, eyes opened to the sky. I let go of her neck, looking at the marks left on it with satisfaction.

That was so good. It's been a while since I could indulge myself so thoroughly.

"Now...we'll have ourselves a quick rinse, and then we can meet up with Mister Toyama again. He won't be safe until I take care of this little mystery, after all."

I sigh happily and lift myself from the corpse, then search the bodies for anything useful. A few tools, and some scrolls...nothing much, unfortunately. After pocketing what I think might be useful, I pile the bodies and any stray parts into a conveniently created hole, gather kindling, and pour a vial of oil that I keep on hand over top of it all. Then I blow a stream of flames through my lips and set it all alight.

"That should do."

With the fire burning hot, I make my exit.

 

[JumperPrime]

I can sense shinobi coming towards us from outside. They're moving slowly, and they haven't completely surrounded the house yet. That could change soon enough.

Click to shrink...

A take-out mission? This, plus the horrible fact-checking on the original mission, should have the old crone in the hot seat when Lili gets home.

I stop and turn, watching as the Toyama home is swallowed up by a massive sinkhole. It quickly disappears from my immediate sight, and in the meantime two of the six masked shinobi are approaching from either side.

Click to shrink...

Only six shinobi? This isn't an attack, it's an insult!

"Who the hell is this? How did she take out four of us already?!" I hear the remaining woman yell.

"It's the viper from Leaf..."

"Her? We're not supposed to-"

Click to shrink...

Hmm, sounds like they had no idea who they were attacking. Must've offended their boss somehow. Or they were just on the same mission as Lili, assassinate the good Mr. Toyama. But six ninja to take out one civilian? Either they were expecting a ninja bodyguard(though obviously not someone on Lili's level) or this mine is REALLY important to Hidden Rock, something more than just a hidden infiltration route.

 

[Megacookie]

>Tfw no shinobi goddess to choke you to death

why even live

 

[w34v3r]

Finally, I was wondering when Lili was going to actually be evil for a bit.

 

[JumperPrime]

Finally, I was wondering when Lili was going to actually be evil for a bit.

Click to shrink...

She's not evil, she's just sadistic, and genuinely enjoys bathing in the blood of her enemies.

 

[Megacookie]

She's not evil, she's just sadistic, and genuinely enjoys bathing in the blood of her enemies.

Click to shrink...

It's great for the skin I hear.

 

[FortePlus]

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 28
"Panning Out"
[Border Patrol, Part 2]
---

It's currently early afternoon.

"You said you had everything figured out already?"

"Almost," I reply. I take a bite out of the apple in my hand, lying on my side on top of a blanket. The area we currently occupy is filled with sturdy trees, and is quiet enough that I can hear disturbances coming from far away. No commotion has started as a result of the earlier incident just yet – the Toyama land is far enough away that someone would have to make an effort to come out and see exactly what has happened.

Because of that, we can use some of our limited time to take stock of the situation.

I've rinsed the blood from my person, including my hair. Letting it dry by itself will be fine enough.

"Well, I'm not surprised that someone who casually killed six shinobi would have a handle on things so quickly."

"Mm. It sounds reasonable, doesn't it..."

"So what's going on, exactly? I mean, if you can even tell me anything." He leans against a nearby tree before sliding down to the ground to sit.

"Your life is at stake here, so you should be abreast of everything if possible." I take another bite of fruit and think on what I want to say while I chew. There is a fair bit of information, and it could be confusing for my companion here. "Mm. Let's start with the normal pillars."

"Normal pillars?" he asks.

"The basic collection of questions that guide every investigation in life. Who, what, where, when, why, and finally how."

"Ah. That makes sense," Jin says with a nod.

"So. As it currently stands...we already have a few of these things solved. We can start in order before putting everything together properly. What was the first thing I listed?" I ask.

"Who. So...we're suspecting Komaeda."

"I more than suspect it was him. He's the only one who would have the connections to pull this sort of thing off."

"Okay...next is what. So what's happened here?"

"An assassination attempt, meant to be carried out by yours truly. It turned into an attempt on both of our lives. I neutralized the threat." I take another bite from the apple.

"Where. Well, it happened here. At the old house...which is underground by now, I guess. When it happened was just now. Why it happened, I guess Komaeda wanted to bump me off for the rights to the land. And as for how it all happened, I wouldn't know."

I swallow and lick my lips. "Let's put those pieces together, starting with a linear reading of the facts."

"Right. So you said that you're sure it's Sora Komaeda. What's leading you to that conclusion, and making you so sure about it?"

"Do you know much about the Bingo Books?" I ask.

"Not much. They're where you have names, faces, and descriptions of criminals..."

"Yes. Many organizations have them, such as the yakuza. We of the hidden villages have our own versions of these books, and they differ greatly from village to village. For example, I am in the Bingo Books of each of the remaining four great shinobi nations."

"Man. That's gotta be harsh."

I shrug. "Such is life as an elite. As we discussed, you ended up in Leaf's book."

"Is there, like...any way that I can get myself off it?"

"Yes. Once this mission is done with, I'll make a few calls to have you removed from the latest iteration and all subsequent ones."

He breathes out, relieved. "Thank god. I was wondering if I would have to spend the rest of my life on the lam."

"Komaeda is a government official, and someone with a lot of money at his disposal," I continue. "It would be trivial for him to report you and then grease a few palms to get the information processed as quickly as possible. The last book update was about a week ago...you were very recently placed on the blacklist, and so most people wouldn't know of your existence there."

"Okay, I get that he set me up. But how?"

"Hyperbolizing of existing information. He snuck around while you were focused on taking care of your family, unaware that you had a rival lurking in the shadows. Your presence in Lightning Country was changed to a stint in the Hidden Cloud. Your time away doing studies was changed to training with a foreign army. Simple things that seem plausible enough on their own, and aren't going to be thoroughly checked when the entry is being rushed to print."

"Shit. That easy?"

"Normally, no. That's not how it works, or is supposed to work. Shinobi, extremely high ranking Fire Country officials, and other specific sets of VIPs will have their reports prioritized, but never rushed. There is an investigation and vetting process. However..."

"However...?"

I bite into my apple and chew a bit. "However. There are two magic words that will send senior shinobi into a panic as soon as they are uttered. National security."

"So they put more of a rush on it than usual, I guess," Jin says. "And that's why they sent a super soldier like you up to take care of me. Permanently, I mean."

I finish my apple and shove the core into my mouth, dislodging the seeds with my tongue and depositing them into my hand. After a bit of cycling chakra, I blow a stream of flame into the air, and the ashen remains of the apple core with it. The seeds go into my pocket.

"No."

"Uh...wait. Why not?"

I rest my head on one hand. "This is one of the confusing parts for you to follow. You see, my presence here was the will of the heavens at work, the touch of the divine itself. Or, as you precious humans might call it, chance."

He blinks. "You weren't supposed to be here."

"Not at all. Remember the magic words?"

"National security."

"Mm-hm. You see, once Komaeda submitted his report and handed out the requisite bribes, so on and so forth, he was no longer in direct control of the situation. All he could expect was that a shinobi, or a squad of them, would be sent northward to eliminate the imminent security threat. Which ones, he could not know at that time. That would be the purview of the Hidden Leaf. And this is where the disconnect begins. National security threats are the monsters underneath the bed frame of Leaf's conservative faction. The nation must be strong, it must be secure, and any visible threats must be eliminated as soon as possible. Your name and alleged deeds caught the attention of the village elders, and after some consultation, they decided on sending me. As always, there were politics in play...they saw an opportunity to disrupt my plans while taking care of an imminent threat at the same time."

"You think they're that petty?"

I roll my eyes. "Please. It would be more suspicious if they weren't."

"Huh." He has a sobered look on his face. "So...I guess the only reason I'm alive is because a couple of old military guys wanted to mess up your schedule. Anyone else, and I'd be dead without question."

"I won't claim it's an easy thing to process," I say with sympathy.

"You wouldn't, I know. Ah, I'll be fine. What matters is that I'm here and alive right now. And hopefully for much longer than that." He rubs at his cheek. "Okay, so we've gone through a couple of things. I got framed using stuff that people in town mentioned about me, the Leaf sent you by chance to take care of a big threat..."

"Within seventy two hours."

"Wow. Guess they really take their border security seriously."

"They only insisted on that sort of speed because it was me. The plan would have changed if I wasn't available. Likely to still be an assassination, but much more involved when it came to crime scenes, evidence, and so on. I would expect a campaign custom built to discredit you in death...perhaps your sister would become a target as well."

"You weren't-"

"No. Just you," I assure him. "But as I mentioned before, all the threats against you will be taken care of. It means she should be safe, too."

"Okay...okay, good. Now, let's get to what's been bugging me this whole time. Those other shinobi that came around and sent my house to the centre of the earth...they weren't Leaf. Cloud guys?"

"Hidden Rock. From the clues that I gathered, they were part of the ANBU, perhaps doing double duty as part of the regular forces. Their budget doesn't have the flexibility that Leaf's does. That's why they have their forces supplemented by mercenary bands."

"Hidden Rock is all the way on the other side of the continent," Jin says. "What the hell were they doing here? Why'd they want to kill me?"

"Not you. Me."

"You?"

"Well...that is also inaccurate. Go back to what I said earlier, about my arrival being a twist of fate. They were expecting a Leaf shinobi, or several, and they were expecting them to be in the area eliminating you. The attack was planned, but not for someone like me. I mentioned that I am in the Bingo Books of many a nation, and there is a specific order for when I am encountered or identified."

"What's the order?"

I give him a smug smile. "Run away."

Jin nods and swallows audibly at that.

"Unfortunately for that group, they didn't know who they were dealing with until they were cut down by two thirds. Quite literally at that," I say with amusement. "And so, the remaining ones saw no choice but to stand and fight. Not great results for them, but it is me we're talking about."

"Uh...yeah. I guess I get where they were coming from," Jin says with a nervous smile.

"In any case...they were lurking in the shadows, waiting for the right opportunity to strike. But they weren't here by chance. This is another point where it gets a bit complicated, and I might have to do some guesswork."

"I can more than understand that. Aside from you saving my life twice now, you seem like a well put together woman. I think I can trust your judgement, you know?"

"How sweet. Thank you, Mister Toyama."

"Hey, again, least I could do after living to see the afternoon. So, the complicated parts...let me guess this one. Someone tipped those guys off. And the person who tipped them off was Sora Komaeda. Right so far?"

"Yes, that's right," I say.

"That leaves me stumped again," Jin says as he crosses his arms. "So Komaeda orders the hit on me. Then he orders a hit on the guy who's supposed to be doing the hit on me. He's collaborating with the Hidden Rock...how come?"

"There are two elements, I believe. Greed and security. Those with much to their name have a tendency to desire more, even at the expense of other people. The love of money is the root of all evil, it is written."

"And the security part?"

"Collaboration with elements of Earth Country might lead to favourable status in his case, and some security guarantees in the future for Fire Country. He likely had more betrayals planned out as part of a larger scheme...playing two or more armies off of each other for personal profit."

"That simple?" Jin asks.

"Yes. Just as I observed you and figured things out from there, sometimes there is no greater meaning or deeper plot when it comes to these things. We are taught to look underneath the underneath as shinobi, and that serves us well for many missions and associated outings. But other times...we simply need to slow down, and look at what is right in front of us."

"Hm. That's good advice for us normies, too." He sighs. "Greed, eh..."

"There is something in that mine, Mister Toyama. Something that Komaeda found, and that the Hidden Rock knew about. Something we don't know at this moment, unless you can think of something we've missed."

"Far as I know, it was mostly iron ore in there. Ah, speaking of that...gotta find myself some more big magnets to help with the processing."

"The mine is a closed pit, isn't it?" I ask as I put a hand on my hip.

"Yep. Unique for that type, too. Most iron ore operations are out in the open. Probably another reason my old man found it such a pain. But iron ore is always in demand, so we can fetch a good price for it. And we're gonna use the tailings, too. Helps us make much less of a mess and some more money on the side."

"You seem very concerned with the monetary aspect. Why?" I ask.

"It's all for the bigger play. You see, there's a nice lake a couple miles northwest of here. And I got a great idea," he says with a smile. "I'm gonna make myself a dam."

"A dam?"

"Yeah. Gonna consult with some more guys and do some more surveys, but from what I know now, we can safely and responsibly build a dam in that area. It'll totally change everything – we can generate big power for the town and probably go ahead and modernize it. People will actually want to come and live here, and even better, we can provide power to other towns and villages in the area. If there's industry, we can even make some extra cash catering to them and their needs. Not just saving this old place, but bringing it back to life."

"Ambitious. I knew there was something else I liked about you," I say with a smile. "I think it's a brilliant plan, and you seem to worry about the environment enough."

"Yeah. I like modern luxuries as much as the next guy, but it'd be nice if we could keep our air and water relatively clean, stuff like that. Money from the mine operations and some investments would be a big help. Hm..." He scratches at his head. "Just wondering about what you said earlier. Something's in the mine...something obviously valuable. Gold?"

"I don't think so, or it would be just that if it was the case," I say while standing up. "But...I've been wrong a few times. Like today, I suppose."

"Glad you were having an off day, to say the least."

"Hmhm." I yawn and stretch my arms. "Well, I'm going to figure out what exactly we're dealing with. Should be as easy as reading a few loose papers..."

"Komaeda has...wait, what am I worried about," Jin mumbles. "You broke into my house without a sound and sent a whole squad of shinobi to an early grave. This is nothing for you."

"I do enjoy the company of clever men," I say with a playful smile. "I'll be on my way, then. There are some delectable sandwiches in my bag, and other treats that you may enjoy to your heart's content. I will leave the most reliable person I can think of to watch over you while I'm gone."

I make a seal, and my clone pops into being next to me. It earns a light chuckle from Jin. I'm very glad he's holding up well...he will make a great leader for this place, once all is said and done.

"Same routine as always, my love. I'm off to do some more spy craft," I say to her.

"All acknowledged. Mister Toyama is in the best possible hands, as we know." She winks at me.

"Well said." I shake out my hair and run my hands through it, then head back towards town proper. Hopefully nobody is moving around too quickly...I want to do my thing as cleanly as possible.

---

The first thing I do is follow the strongest chakra signatures in the area. These should be the shinobi from the Leaf that are assigned to watch over the abandoned mine.

One of my hypotheses is being proven correct at this moment.

"They're moving towards the Toyama house," I say to myself. "It means I have to find Komaeda on my own, but that shouldn't be hard."

I take a casual approach and start to walk down the town's main road. Someone knowledgeable...shop owner, then. This one is a middle-aged man, looking over the fruits out front.

"Excuse me, sir. I'm sorry to interrupt your work."

"Hm? Oh, not a problem at all. Did you need something, miss?" He notes the band around my arm. "You're from Leaf, too. Bunch of shinobi types moving around these days. Guessing it has to do with the mine."

"Perhaps so. I've only recently arrived myself. I did need something of you, if you would be so kind."

"Ask away."

"Are there any inns in town where one could stay for a little while? I have somewhere to be, but I wanted to rest in a nice place like this first."

"There's a really nice inn up the road from here, you can't miss it. Updated a few years ago with a nice brick front." He frowns. "Unfortunately, there's some nonsense going on over there..."

"Oh?"

"Some rich punk named Komaeda has been pushing around the staff and made the place into his personal mansion. Most of the rooms have been booked by him and his cronies for the past few months. Probably has the owner by the neck, too. I hear he's paying a little more than average, but that doesn't explain what's been going on. Poor girl is beside herself, she's just been trying to run things while her parents recover from getting sick."

"I see. That's quite unfortunate."

"I'd still say to get yourself a room there if you can find one, service is first class. Maybe you can kick some sense into that brat while you're at it."

I nod. "I'll be sure to look into what I can do."

"Sounds good to me."

"I did need one more thing...I was in the mood for some taffy, and wondered if you had any in stock."

"Well, you came to the right spot. Got a whole shelf of them, good stuff. Come on inside and I'll show you."

"Thank you kindly."

I chew on some vanilla flavoured taffy a while later, looking at the aforementioned inn across the street. There are the expected characters milling about...I can't sense anyone that seems like a shinobi around, but there are a few bodyguards. They're easily dealt with if necessary.

"It does look lovely. They've done beautiful work with the brick, and it shouldn't be at risk in Fire Country's climate."

A simple structure, about three storeys in height. Not too big, not too small. The room with the most activity and people pacing should be Komaeda's. I wait to see what will happen, and get a reward for my patience.

"On the move? I like that."

I put my wrappers into a small container, then slip it back into my tool pouch. About time to get things started.

With a few light steps, I move across the street and towards the back of the structure. Another check to make sure nobody is near, and there's not much to fear: one person outside the room. I walk up the wall to the third floor, because of course that's where the rich boy would be, and monitor his movement as he goes down the stairs with his entourage. A quick peek inside reveals that the lights have been left on.

"You're making this too easy for me, boy. I think I should be nervous..."

Windows are easy to manipulate. A small prying tool and some leverage...there. I lift the window up and it moves smoothly, almost silently. This place is well taken care of, good for them. I'm also happy I didn't have to break anything.

One last scan to make sure. I go part way through the window and press my hand to the carpet, while at the same time reaching out into the air with my senses. Chakra and vibrations are being looked after. Nothing to report. All clear. With that, I slowly slide myself through the rest of the opening and to the floor. My tongue flicks out briefly before I rise into a crouch.

"Simple fact finding mission. Let's see what we're working with."

I visually sweep the room for anything that immediately stands out, then stand up so that I can get a good look at the nearby table. Scrolls and loose sheets of paper cover its surface. My eyes skim each document before I land on something juicy.

"Oh...so this is why you wanted us all dead. Look at what you found."

I gently pick up a sheet and look at it closely.

"Survey...results found deposits of gold...other precious minerals...unexplained phenomenon caused creation of...unusual metals. Chakra saturation...Red Iron. They think it's a big cache, too. Gold is one thing, but...that is certainly worth killing for."

So now we have a clear motive. Which leads to the next question...what to do next? I could kill Komaeda and get away with it, perhaps...but then, it might spark something else, given his involvement with foreign elements.

"Disappearing people for no good reason is unsavoury, to boot."

I did tell Jin that sometimes, the simplest methods are the best. I suppose that's what we will do here. Keep our man alive, and inform the powers that be that they have made a grave error. My presence will ensure that things go smoothly.

"I'll just take a few notes here, and submit them properly in a little while."

I take out a pen and a small notebook, then get to writing. Still no movement from anyone, so I should be fine for now.

---

"So we're not going to do anything else?"

"Not at all. Tomorrow is a new day. We will make sure that you sign the required documents, and gain ownership over your land."

We've decided that we will spend the night in the woods. The weather is fine enough, and I've put up a small tent just in case. I bought some fresh food before leaving town again, and cooked dinner.

"Thought it would be a bit more involved," he says while eating. The warm fire crackles between us as we hold wooden bowls on our laps. Since the wood was sturdy enough for it, I saw an opportunity to carve some dinnerware for us.

"Were you looking forward to some excitement?"

"Ah, just expecting it. Don't get me wrong, boring is more than fine with me. Especially after everything that's happened."

"I see."

"And you said they found Red Iron in there? That's crazy. You know how much that stuff goes for these days? Literally all we have to do is the hard part of digging it up, and a bunch of guys will line up with one empty hand out and another stacked with cash. We're gonna make a killing." He pauses. "Maybe not the best phrasing. We will have a lot of money." A sage nod. "Yeah. Better."

"I'll look after you until things are taken care of."

"I appreciate that. I mean, I appreciate everything you've done for me. Seriously. You're an angel."

I smile. "Would you believe that I've heard that one many times before?"

"Shocking."

"Hmhm. It was no trouble looking after you, Mister Toyama."

He nods and sets down his wooden bowl. "But...there's something else." I see sadness appear on his face.

"What is it? Are you okay?" I ask.

"I should be asking you that. No matter how amazing you are...it just sunk in that you refused orders. I know that refusing to take on a mission isn't really allowed. Or refusing to finish it in the way that you're supposed to. I heard about a guy who did that once."

"He saved his comrades instead of completing the mission."

"Yeah."

"Sakumo Hatake, the Leaf's White Fang. His son is Sharingan Kakashi."

"No kidding..." He sighs. "Am I...really worth that? Being disgraced, or even killed?"

I set down my bowl and walk over to him. My hands go to the sides of his head as I look down into his eyes.

"Yes. Always."

He stares up at me in wonder. "I wonder if...you're really a shinobi after all."

"I am a quite a bit more than that. I have things that I must do in this world." I smile. "There is no debt that needs to be repaid, Mister Toyama. All you have to do is live well. Your success will be my reward."

"Is that all it takes?"

"I won't be facing the darkness alone. And when I do go home...I will have the shoulders of giants to rest on. I have nothing to fear. And so, you have nothing to fear as well."

I squeeze his cheeks gently.

"Let's get ready for bed."

"O-oh. Yeah, alright."

I let him go and start to put out the fire.

---

Sora Komaeda is a unique, and uniquely boring individual.

"What do you mean he's under your protection? You can't do that!"

His brown hair has been lightened, and carefully coiffed. He wears a light dusting of makeup, and what are supposed to be stylish clothes that come off as more garish than anything: fancy shirt and pants with a formal jacket, and leather sandals with jeweled ornaments on them.

We are currently at the town's administrative office, where Komaeda and a handful of Leaf shinobi along with his bodyguards are having a standoff with me and Jin. The town officials are observing, hoping that things don't get out of hand.

Today is the third day since I've arrived, and the fourth for this mission. The seventy two hour window has passed.

And the Toyama land, the mine, and everything else besides, is now legally in Jin Toyama's hands. Just as his mother wished for.

"And why not?" I ask him.

"Because he's a criminal! That's obvious, isn't it? Aiding and abetting a criminal, especially as a shinobi, is treason. I know they let anyone apply to be part of the armed forces these days, but this is ridiculous. Jin Toyama is a national security threat. He needs to be eliminated. Hell, detained at the least. You have to understand that much."

"There were several administrative and operational errors made in the production of his Bingo Book entry," I counter. "As a shinobi of the Hidden Leaf, I reserve the right to exercise discretion in the pursuit of any mission. Any punishment for alleged dereliction of duty or allegedly treasonous actions will be determined by the Hidden Leaf and its investigative bodies. Not you."

He puts a hand to his face. "I don't understand why you're doing this..."

"Because I believe that the Bingo Book entry was a fabrication. Protecting my client is part of my mission. Nothing more."

"Your client?" he asks.

"Yes. My client." I reach into my pocket. "Here, a copy of the contract."

He takes it from my hand and looks at it. His face crumples in confustion. "Twenty ryo payment upon completion?"

"That buys a large cup of coffee, I believe. I think I'll stop at the local shop again before I head home."

"This is absolutely ridiculous. I mean..." He turns to the shinobi present. "You can't just arrest her, or something? She's getting in the way of justice."

One of the shinobi clears their throat nervously. A young man with messy black hair that spills over the sides of his headband.

"Mister Komaeda, sir. We...can't do much of anything at this time. She's, uh..."

"She's what?"

"She's the Scarlet Viper, sir. Someone immensely powerful and influential within Leaf. To...to really put it simply, if she wanted to, she could kill us all without breaking a sweat. So it'd be unwise to try and detain her against her will, sir."

"The type of person that you'd typically send to off someone like me, not that I'm an actual criminal or anything," Jin quips. "Guess I got real lucky today."

Komaeda's expression changes from annoyed to bothered. Then he must have realized something else, because it soon changes to shock, with a hint of fear as he looks at me.

"Shit."

It must have clicked in what happened. He's not fool enough to say it out loud, but he knows that I foiled his plans earlier. He knows that I'm the one who took out the Rock shinobi. But he can't say that, or anything related to it, without possibly exposing himself. Now the question is what he'll do with the information he has now.

"I can't believe it all got fucked up to this extent," he mutters. "This is all bullshit, but whatever. Have fun with your mine, Toyama."

"Hey, thanks. I'll have myself a grand old time, since you asked nicely."

He sneers at Jin, but says nothing else.

"Did we have anything to discuss, Mister Komaeda?" I ask. His focus snaps back to me, where he weighs several things on his mind.

"No. But you can expect trouble when you get back to the Leaf."

"Well, I would be a fool to think otherwise."

"Probably. Have yourselves a pleasant day, then. Let's go, all."

Komaeda and his entourage head out. The Leaf shinobi all give me a deep bow of respect before following.

"Is there anything else we can do for you, ma'am?" one of the town administrators asks.

"Please be ready to provide up to date information on Mister Toyama, as there will be an investigation and review of his Bingo Book entry. Other than that, there is nothing else. Thank you for your help today." I turn my head to Jin. "Shall we?"

"Sure. See you guys later."

We head out back onto the streets, where Jin lets out a heavy breath.

"We survived. Wow. Guess we're done, somehow."

"I'll be staying in town until the investigators arrive. They'll be very interested in the information I managed to gather. This is also an opportunity to call the village...and of course, I'll look after you some more in case there are any suspicious actions being taken against your person. Another few days or so."

"Let's celebrate, then. They've got a full service restaurant inside the inn, you know."

"Very interesting."

"The chef makes a nice katsudon. We'll get ourselves a few bowls. Sound good?"

"Lovely."

---

Jin has been offered somewhere to stay while the land where his house was is taken care of. It's been very well destroyed, so he's going to build a new one in roughly the same place.

We don't see much of each other over the next few days. He has business to take care of, and I keep mostly out of sight while watching Komaeda's movements. He doesn't do anything of substance in the remaining days, aside from pack up and leave. The town, and the Leaf shinobi especially, are all immensely relieved at the news.

The investigators arrive after that. They plan to track down Komaeda, and we discuss what I found as well as what happened on the mission. It will be relayed to the Leaf as soon as possible, but I plan to address things in my own way once I return. I speak to Fio through our private connection, and she's happy to hear that I'm okay. I tell her not to do anything on my behalf, at least before I get back. Security will be increased in the area, and there's been someone assigned to Jin personally. Apparently it's a woman. Hopefully I haven't spoiled him for her too badly with my presence, hmhm.

One of the last things I do is arrange a delivery of valuable minerals to Zen and Airi so that they can sell them for money. I called and discussed the current happenings, mentioning that Jin was looking for buyers on the Hot Water Country side of the mine. Zen was quite excited at the prospect of his own source of Red Iron, and so I agreed to help with the purchase. He's going to start a side company that will oversee operations and management of that part of the mine, and that will work with Jin to handle distribution and refinement. The three of them, plus Yamato Inugami, will be meeting in a few weeks to discuss things further and solidify their agreement.

Finally, it's time for me to leave. Six days have passed since the start of the mission.

"Thought I'd find you here."

I exit the administrative building to find Jin outside of the entrance. He's wearing a shirt, jacket, and tie today. I suppose he wanted to look more professional for his business meetings.

"Come to see me off, have we?"

"I was hoping I could at least say goodbye."

"I see. I was hoping for it, too."

He smiles. "You've done a whole lot for me this past week. More than I could have possibly imagined. Thank you isn't enough, but...I think it's all I can say, over and over again. Thank you, for everything you've done."

"It was my pleasure to serve," I say with my own smile. "Remember to take care of yourself, Mister Toyama. Your life is precious, and always will be."

"I'll remember."

"Good boy." I walk over and pat his cheek gently.

"I can't believe it."

"What might you mean?" I ask. He chuckles in response.

"Almost a week with the most beautiful woman I've ever seen, and I don't get her name or her number. I figure you're taken, though."

"I am, yes. Not by the type of person you'd expect, either. As for my name...mm. You might remember what I said, the first time we met."

He thinks back on it. "That you had a flair for the dramatic?"

"Mm-hm."

"I can live with that." He gives me another smile. "Then...I guess it's goodbye, Miss Scarlet Viper."

I nod and kiss the tips of my fingers, before pressing them to his lips gently. "Sayonara, Toyama-san. May the heavens continue to bless you."

I shrug on my backpack and start my walk down the main road. My feet take me forward underneath the sun's warmth and brightness. Out of town, and into the countryside again.

I feel a smile come on, my heart filled with warmth once more. And with that energy flowing through me, I start to run.

Through the country, and back to the village I call home.

"..."

It was one life saved. But I believe in what I said. That every life is precious, and carries meaning. Even if I can't save everyone from the abyss, I can at least try to save someone.

I want to be better than the people in my past have been to me.

To never give up, to fight forward, and to win. More than completing missions and following orders...

...that is what it means to be a shinobi.

 

[FortePlus]

Scarlet Justice: Full Blossom – ep. 29
"Sliding Abacus"
[Border Patrol, Part 3]
---

The village gates near, and I slow down to stop at the entrance. A day has passed since the end of my mission, and I expect to run into trouble as soon as I set foot in the Leaf again. Fortunately, I am not alone in these matters.

There's the expected fiddling and fumbling to confirm my identity, and I can sense there are shinobi moving into position. I remain silent and let the guards do their work before they allow me to move on.

In the next moment, six ANBU in black cloaks stand between me and the rest of the village.

"Colonel Kobayashi. We would like for you to come with us."

A fight here is less than ideal, and I'm wholly uninterested in such a thing. But they might not know that, so I can be a bit forceful.

"No."

"We don't want trouble, and neither do you," the leader says. "We have to detain you. This is law."

"Take me to the Hokage, or let me go on my own," I say.

"You must stand down, Colonel."

"Get out of my way. I am going to walk by you if you don't move."

"We can stand here all day and wait for you to surrender."

"Then feel free to do so. I'm leaving," I say firmly. I shrug on my backpack and start to walk, while the lead ANBU gets in front of me.

"You are going to do as she says and get out of the way."

I look past the ANBU to see that Imari and Erika are on the other side of the makeshift wall. Imari's Byakugan is activated, and Erika has one hand out of her pockets with a sword at her back.

"We are here on orders from Lord Hokage, and thus have his authority," Imari continues. "Stand aside, and allow my senpai to continue her movement."

"Are you going to start a fight?" I ask the ANBU in front of me. "I would love to have an excuse to tear you apart. It's not very smart to threaten me like this."

He grunts and backs off, then signals the rest of his cohorts. They all disappear, leaving the three of us alone.

"Your timing was quite nice," I say.

"You did give us that heads' up, so don't act too modest," Imari replies. She deactivates her bloodline limit and relaxes. "Senpai is going to be with you the rest of the way. She's cleaning up a few things at the moment. Let's head to the office so you can meet with Lord Hokage."

We take off and cross the village, stopping in the Academy complex and walking into the Hokage's Office. Tamaki is patiently waiting for us, and exchanges nods with Imari and Erika.

"Lord Hokage is currently in a meeting in the eastern wing. Follow me, Lili. Imari, start on the routines as discussed."

"Yes, senpai."

"Erika, thank you for your help. We'll see you in a bit."

"Of course. Good luck, ladies."

Tamaki leads the way as we swiftly walk through the halls and towards the meeting room. She opens the double doors and stops next to Hiruzen at the head of the table. There are close to a dozen senior officers here, wearing various flavours of formal attire. I recognize most of them, though I don't remember all of their names.

"Lord Hokage," I say to him. "We need to have a meeting. It must be as soon as possible."

He looks at me a moment before turning back towards the table.

"Ladies, gentlemen. We unfortunately must adjourn our meeting. There is a terribly urgent matter that I must attend to." He looks to Tamaki. "Have we already made preparations?"

"Yes, my lord. Imari is taking care of them now."

"Good, good." He gets up, and silences the incoming protests with a stern look. "We will reschedule at the earliest convenience. You may speak with Junior Aide Hyuuga regarding that matter."

There's much in the way of grumbling and dirty looks towards me. I ignore their nonsense and follow Hiruzen and Tamaki out of the room.

"We will use a secure room at Intelligence," Hiruzen says to Tamaki. "You will have the following personnel at this emergency meeting: Commander Nara, Captain Morino, Lord Mitokado, Lady Utatane, and all of the people that are or were chiefly responsible for the editing, recording, and publishing of the Bingo Book among other things. Lastly, I would like for you to bring in Major General Aomine."

"All done within twenty minutes, my lord."

"Good. It's no trouble if you take a bit longer, my dear."

"Of course, my lord. I will see you both in a bit." Tamaki quickly bows before heading off to her duties.

"We will head to Intelligence to secure our room," Hiruzen says to me.

"Yes, sir."

We head outside and take off towards Intelligence, jumping across the rooftops. A member of ANBU is already at the main entrance, and nods before letting us go through. People have stopped to look at the Hokage as he walks through the main hall, towards the front desk.

"Lord Hokage, sir," the man at the desk says with a salute.

"We will need one secure meeting room. Space enough for about twelve people at most."

"Sir." He looks through his logs and then over at the camera monitors, then back to his logs again. "There's one open on this floor, two below, one above."

"This floor should be fine."

"Yes, sir. Sir, ma'am, please follow me." He moves from behind the desk and leads us through the hall to the other end of the building. His hands fly across a keypad before he takes a key from his pocket and unlocks the door. He opens it, lets us through, and then closes it before typing into another keypad. Leading us again, he takes us down the wide corridor and towards a room on our right. Another door is pushed inward, leading to an open space with one long rectangular wood table in the middle. I can see there is another entrance on the other side of the room.

"Did you need anything else, Lord Hokage?" the shinobi asks.

"Nothing else. Thank you."

"Of course, sir." He heads over to a phone attached to one of the walls while Hiruzen and I sit. He puts himself at the head of the table while I sit on one of the sides next to him, to his left.

"Yes, I have the room secured. 3-AL-01. Send the others through the alternate entrance. I'll remain here until they make contact."

"Here are the details I have for you so far," I say as I hand Hiruzen a scroll. He nods and takes it from me, silently beginning to read. A look of concentration is on his face, and it does not change as he scans the document from top to bottom, side to side.

Several more minutes pass in silence, and I meditate with my hands in my lap. It will help with keeping calm in this upcoming event. Even though I have the Hokage's favour, he could still see things another way. Refusing a mission and going your own way is a serious thing, no matter how trusted one might be. Surely Sakumo had been well known for his good judgement...and yet, he was disgraced for his choice. This is comparatively less serious, but could still result in serious consequences. Especially when it comes to future endeavours.

"..."

They sent ANBU out to try and detain me, without incident. More than thinking I broke the rules...was there something else those two fossils meant to do? At least Danzo is out of the current conversation, but I have no doubt he was meddling at some point. One of my thoughts during the recent mission was that he was pulling strings remotely. Not something out of the realm of possibility. We'll find out once this conflict is over and done with.

A knock on the door brings me out of my thoughts. The shinobi in the room with us opens it and I hear the footsteps of the other participants. Shikaku sits across from me on Hiruzen's right. Ibiki takes a seat next to me. Koharu and Homura take their seats next to Shikaku, and a woman wearing the standard Leaf uniform sits next to Ibiki, setting a green folder down on the table. This must be Major General Aomine, who was mentioned earlier.

She has short, silvery hair with blue ends, and rectangular glasses with silver rims. Seems to be middle aged, though one wouldn't be able to immediately tell with how she keeps her body. Very fit, and of course to my liking. A string of shining pearls hangs around her neck, and she has black leather gloves over her hands. Green eyes, perhaps closer to blue, scan the table's occupants before she opens up her notes.

Finally, there are four more shinobi who enter the room wearing the standard attire, and take their seats on either side of the table. Eleven of us altogether.

"My lord, we will leave to your meeting," the shinobi from earlier says.

"Yes, thank you very much for your help. I will call the front desk once we are finished."

"Of course, Lord Hokage. Please excuse us."

The two bow deeply before leaving, closing and locking the door behind them.

"Lord Hokage, if I might speak-"

"You may not, Koharu." Hiruzen's tone is respectful, yet firm. There's a weight to it that he doesn't use very often. "We will allow Colonel Kobayashi to deliver her report first. Then you may offer your insights on the matter."

She slowly and reluctantly nods.

"You may proceed, my child. Please start from the beginning. General Aomine, the records for your perusal," he says as he has me pass the scroll to her.

"Appreciated, my lord."

"One week ago, I was sent to a border town in the northeast of Fire Country," I begin. "The border in question separates Fire Country from Hot Water Country. The reason I was sent there was to complete an urgent mission: to assassinate a man named Jin Toyama. Mister Toyama had a Bingo Book entry, which listed him as an asset of the Hidden Cloud who had returned to his hometown in order to complete a land transfer. Said transfer included an underground iron ore mine that was formerly owned by his father, which was shut down and abandoned decades prior. Ownership of the land was retained by Mister Toyama's mother. With her passing a few months prior, preparations were being made to transfer the land into Mister Toyama's hands. He would then own the mine and the land that it occupied. This included land that was on the other side of the Fire Country border."

"So the mission was to stop this Jin Toyama from acquiring the land," Aomine says.

"This is correct, and was outlined in my mission briefing."

"And yet this Jin Toyama lives, according to the other report I have here. Please continue, Colonel."

"I was given a seventy-two hour window to complete the mission, from the time it was given to me. That left me with about fourty-eight hours by the time I reached my destination." I glance at Aomine to see that she's diligently writing notes. "Wanting to ensure the mission's success, I began to survey the town and gather additional information on my target. This way, I could learn his habits, plan my mission effectively, and chart escape routes in case anything went wrong. My expectations were that Mister Toyama would be armed, would possibly have shinobi or mercenaries hired as protection, would be engaged in schemes that might bring harm to civilians, or might view himself as an expendable asset if need be. I interviewed a local shop owner to start. This set off several red flags as the information she provided me did not match with what I was provided as part of the mission data."

"Which can happen," Ibiki says. "But we don't like when it does."

"Knowing that I was on a strict time limit, I resolved to see what was happening and why I was getting such results. I decided to camp near the known home and wait for Mister Toyama to arrive at some point. I was prepared to spend at least eight hours in that spot, but he arrived in about two, carrying groceries. I then observed the following things regarding Mister Toyama. Mister Toyama conducted no sweeps or checks of his property, which was visible and easily found. He had no traps or detection equipment on his property. There was no additional security around his doors, windows, or other openings. I easily bumped the door lock and went inside, encountering no traps or security measures whatsoever. And finally, when I did confront him personally, he did not have any weapons on his person, nor did he have the chakra capacity to use any sort of shinobi skill or confront me if I did choose to attack him. He did not even know that he had an entry in the Bingo Book."

"That's all mighty suspicious," Shikaku says. "You pressed him, of course."

"Yes, Commander. I conducted an interview and learned something that increased the discrepancy between the two streams of information further. Mister Toyama found the current mine setup bothersome, as his father did before him, and planned to sell the rights to the Hot Water Country section of the mine to foreign investors, even if it meant he would lose out on profit as a result."

"He was willing to sell off portions of the mine?" Hiruzen asks. "That wasn't listed in the report?"

"No, sir. All I knew was that he was going to hold onto the mine in its entirety, and that the risk came from his private ownership plus the fact that he was working on behalf of the Hidden Cloud."

"And it turned out this wasn't true."

"No, sir."

"Hmm." He taps his fingers lightly on the table. "Please continue, Colonel."

"Of course, sir. What happened next caused further disruption of the mission, and threw a great deal of things into disarray. After deciding that there were several unacceptable errors with the Bingo Book entry, and that my initial mission was predicated on those errors, I changed my mission from assassination to protection. Furthermore, I discovered that several shinobi were approaching the home from outside, six in total. I deduced their intent was to attack us both, and so I directed Mister Toyama to escape, while I took on the enemy alone."

"These shinobi were Cloud?" Aomine asks.

"Hidden Rock, ma'am. Elites, ANBU from what I could gather."

"I see where this is going," Ibiki says. "Someone tipped those guys off. We know that Colonel Kobayashi here is a big prize for enemy armies..."

"I thought the same as you, Captain Morino. But that is incorrect as well. Their dialogue was explicit in that they were observing their orders for encounters with me. They did not expect me to be on this mission...if they did, they would have adjusted their attack pattern and sent more people upfront."

"Yeah, six wouldn't be enough...so you're saying that this trap was laid for someone else. Would you have any idea who?"

"I do not believe it was laid for anyone in particular, only for shinobi of lesser experience and skill."

"Meaning if we had sent anyone else, they would have been killed. If not by the collapse of the home, then by the number of shinobi attacking them at once. Six is enough to overwhelm the standard three person cell," Hiruzen says. "I believe that is enough for the immediately relevant portions of this report. General Aomine, do you have any additional thoughts before I continue?"

She gently readjusts her glasses by brushing her hand over one side. "Nothing for now, Lord Hokage."

He nods and gives his attention to the four uniformed shinobi further down the table. They all straighten up and have increasingly nervous looks on their faces.

"The four of you are among those responsible for this situation, and were in the highest positions of authority. Your work was performed recklessly and without competence or understanding of the impact that it would have on your comrades. You almost led several people to their deaths. Colonel Kobayashi was one of the only people in this world who could have come out of this safely, and even that was not a guarantee. There is a marked difference between the acceptance of risk and danger on missions, and being placed into terrible situations because of a colleague's incompetence. General Aomine, I would like your recommendations on this matter."

"Of course, my lord." She places one of her gloved hands on the table and turns her gaze towards the four offending shinobi. They grow even paler at that.

"From my reading of the report and the processing of the information that Colonel Kobayashi has just given us, I can conclude that there was not nearly enough time to conduct a thorough and proper investigation in order to confirm the Bingo Book entry and the facts on the ground. There was a blatant disregard for procedure and it not only nearly led to the death of an innocent man, but also nearly caused an actual national security incident. At the very least, we would have been forced to negotiate or even compromise with elements of the Hidden Rock, who have long wanted a chance to cut into our military strength. There is no doubt in my mind that there were multiple levels of corruption that allowed this to take place, and all of this will be revealed with an investigation into this specific manner. I hope you remember this day for the rest of your lives, and that you carry the shame of what you did inside of your hearts. Use that to rise above yourselves and become better people in the future." Aomine glances at the paper in front of her before continuing. "My recommendation for punishment is as follows. Two months unpaid leave. A probation of no less than five hundred D-Rank missions. No movement outside of the village until said probation is completed. A demotion straight to junior lieutenant rank, and a full review that will take place after the upcoming internal investigation. From there, I recommend that if any direct participation is discovered, that each offending member be dishonourably discharged."

Aomine settles back into her seat, while Hiruzen mulls the recommendation over.

"One month unpaid leave, and three hundred D-Ranks on top of their existing work. No movement outside of the village until those D-Ranks are completed. For now, a demotion of one rank until we see the results of the investigation. I would like the four of them removed from their current positions and moved to lesser roles within the organization as well. If there is any corrupt act found to be perpretrated by these four, then instead of removing them from the military entirely, they will be contracted to varying types of manual labour within the village, on reduced pay, and as genin until further notice."

Aomine thinks it over before nodding. "Very acceptable, my lord."

"Then let it be done. Ibiki, if you would take these four to be interviewed."

"Yes, sir."

"You are dismissed. The rest of us will continue here."

The four shinobi stand up and give Hiruzen a deep bow before heading out. Ibiki nods towards us before following after them. The door shuts a moment later.

Aomine moves seats so that she's next to me this time, and gives me a respectful nod that I return.

"Koharu...Homura."

Hiruzen lets out a heavy, weary sigh while rubbing his head.

"There is no way that you didn't realize this was a mess. You must explain to me why you pushed this through, and why you allowed it to happen. You heard the earlier report. We could have had people needlessly slaughtered. As highly as I think of Lili, she could have been hurt or killed in this situation as well. None of this was right."

"Hiruzen, you know full well why we moved ahead," Homura says.

"If I did, I wouldn't ask," he says with annoyance. "Homura, we have known each other for decades. I don't challenge the judgements that you or Koharu make very often."

"Yes, but it seems that your love for this child has started to blind you," Koharu says. "She handled herself well enough, which is why we chose to send her in the first place."

"Lady Utatane, I cannot abide what you are doing at this moment," Aomine says to her. "Using hindsight to justify what took place a week ago is supremely irresponsible."

"You have quite the nerve, Miss Aomine."

"I have plenty, madam. And you will use my title as I have respectfully used yours," she fires back. Spicy...I'm liking her more by the minute.

"It's extremely problematic as far as I'm concerned, seeing as I was completely bypassed and had no information regarding the mission come across my desk," Shikaku says. "Lady Utatane, you must realize that people would be calling for my head, regardless of what actually took place if something were to happen to one of our greatest military assets and a village hero?"

"There are more things at stake than your reputation and pride, Lord Nara," Homura says.

"Reputation and pride? I just want to be able to do the job that I was assigned by Lord Hokage, and I can't do that if every senior shinobi and politician has a sword pointed at my throat over an incident I had no knowledge of. Everything about this was beyond rushed and unsafe. There's no question that the person who requested the mission used a corrupt method to get it moved to the top as quickly as possible. What we need to figure out is why the two of you saw this mess and decided that you had to forge ahead with it anyways."

The two councillors are silent.

"Pressure from above, perhaps?" Aomine says. "Who was the person that first sounded the alarm here?"

"A man by the name of Sora Komaeda, ma'am," I reply. "He has, or perhaps more accurately had a position in the Fire Country government."

"Yes, it was the case that we were...gently pushed towards action by our daimyo's circle. They brought the matter to our attention once the details were published," Koharu says. "Everyone in this room can surely understand the catastrophe that would fall upon us if we decided that procedure was more important than action."

So that's what it was all along, then.

"And that's why Commander Nara was bypassed in this case," Aomine concludes.

"We did not have the luxury of time. Again, we should all be able to understand why these actions were taken. Shrugging off the concerns of the reigning government would not lead to positive outcomes for the Leaf. And our jobs, above all else, are to ensure the prosperity and well-being of the Leaf."

Hiruzen rests his head on his hands.

"We recommend that you rescind the punishment handed out to those shinobi involved, and that this mission and the results of it be sealed."

"That's way too much. We need to look at this closely so that there's less of a chance it happens again," Shikaku says.

"I agree," Aomine says. "Covering this up serves noone."

"Aside from the reputations of the government officials who made this error. And in the political world, reputation is of great importance," Homura counters. "People make errors, and this was founded on a legitimate belief that there was an imminent national security threat. As far as we know, the issue was resolved and none of the parties involved were hurt. We cannot take every slight as an act of war against us. Hiruzen, you know this well."

"..."

"And Komaeda?" I ask. "What about him?"

"We will have him brought in, questioned, and then released to the proper authorities. They will deal with him afterwards."

I get ready to protest, but Aomine raises her right arm slightly so that I can see it. At that, I back down with understanding.

"Lord Mitokado, Lady Utatane. I understand what it is you mean to do, and I understand that protecting the village from any backlash is a necessary part of politics, something that cannot be avoided. But I am not going to sit idly by and watch you sacrifice the integrity of this village. What has happened here is a severe breach of protocol that threatens the safety and well-being of every soldier working and sacrificing for this village. You cannot, and will not be allowed to cover up the fact that a government official fabricated a serious emergency in order to use our personnel to carry out a personal assassination. You will not be allowed to cover up the fact this action almost got one of our sisters wounded or killed, and that the life of an innocent man was nearly taken away. And you will not be allowed to cover up the fact that this blunder nearly opened up our borders to rival nations. This was not merely a mistake that would have set us back a small distance. I ask you to examine the scope of what has occured, and realize we cannot get by as a military organization by throwing away our integrity every time the daimyo and his representatives ask it of us. We cannot defend our village, or our nation like this."

"Miss Aomine. Perhaps you do not understand-"

"I understand plenty. Do not condescend to me again," she says to Koharu with restrained anger. "Your reasoning and fears of political reprisal do not erase what happened last week, and I highly suggest that you cease your attempts to pressure us with those things. The daimyo's house was wrong. That is the truth. You do this village a disservice by repeately suggesting that we have to bend over and take what's coming, just because they style themselves as important. Corruption and underhanded dealings have nearly destroyed this village time and time again. And most importantly, I am beyond furious that you would see Colonel Kobayashi as some acceptable sacrifice, the cost of doing business, unworthy of being properly acknowledged. You refuse to apologize to her, and refer to her as a mere child in a disparaging manner. Where is your shame?"

"She accepted the risks of the mission, much like any other shinobi would," Homura argues back. "There are many things that can go wrong on any campaign. Should we apologize for every cut and scrape a shinobi suffers on a mission, simply because it wasn't something they could predict?"

"Homura, you know better than that," Hiruzen says. "Do not mock General Aomine. Acceptable risk is far different than what was given to Colonel Kobayashi. Incomplete and falsified information is inexcusable." He pauses. "If you wish to apologize, you may do it on your own time. I have no interest in forcing you to exercise civility. But you cannot treat this as an acceptable state of affairs because of the earlier agreement you had. She accepted it in good faith, and you refused to operate in good faith. If there were any possible discrepancies you saw, you should have noted them and allowed her to make her own decision on the matter. Furthermore, before you get to it, I will not be entertaining any sort of punishment for Colonel Kobayashi as a result of her actions. She performed admirably and made all of her deductions while in the field, adjusting as needed. There was no visible intent to compromise or abandon the original mission."

"After review of the material, I agree with Lord Hokage," Aomine says, visibly calmed after earlier. "I have no recommendations for punishment."

"I will not be rescinding my punishment of the shinobi involved, and plan to hand out punishment to other individuals found to be involved in this incident. My office will be directed to apply appropriate reprimand," Hiruzen continues. "Our investigation will be completed at a reasonable speed, and the results will be released for all relevant parties to digest. We will inform those of the ruling party who were involved in this incident's reporting of their error, and of the issues that allowed this to happen in the first place. And when Sora Komaeda is found and detained, he will be in the custody of the Hidden Leaf for his various crimes and abuses of our mission system. This is my final statement on the matter." He sighs. "General Aomine, if you could stay a while with myself and Commander Nara...everyone else is dismissed at this time."

"Of course, my lord. I'll see Colonel Kobayashi out."

I stand as she says that, then give Hiruzen a deep bow. He nods in acknowledgement and I head out into the hallway. Koharu and Homura stand afterwards, trying and failing to hide their indignation. They'll probably run straight to Danzo after this.

Aomine and I watch them pass us briskly and head down the hall.

"You did very well today."

"Thank you," I say to her. "For that, and for what you did earlier."

"I know that you can easily take on fossils like that and win, but the arena this time was a bit different. Part of my job is to recognize those things and advocate for my brothers and sisters as needed. The Leaf is family, and we need to act as such. It's something that I've noticed of you, and I have admired it for quite a while."

"Thank you again," I say with a nod.

"It's no trouble." She extends her hand. "Reika Aomine."

"Lilith Kobayashi," I say as I shake it firmly.

"Business card?"

I nod and take one from the card holder in my pocket. She has a fascinated look on her face as she examines it. "Impressive. Very nice."

"And yours?"

She smiles and reaches into her pocket, then takes out a metallic card holder and flips it open.

Interesting...very interesting. Thick, but not too thick. Beautiful off-white colouring, and the type is immaculately placed. Oh. It even has a watermark.

"Quite impressive," I say sincerely. "A bit on the expensive side, I assume."

"Just a bit. Well worth it, though."

"I don't disagree," I say as I put it away safely.

"Give me a call when you're free. I'm quite interested in the direction you're going, and would like to offer my support when I can. And it's fine if you simply have any questions, or need to talk."

"Understood, Miss Aomine."

"Reika is just fine."

"Then Lili is fine for me."

"Thank you. I'll be on my way...I understand that you've just come back from your mission, so get some rest. Everything else will be taken care of on our end."

"I appreciate that. Goodbye for now."

"Goodbye." She smiles and gives me a nod before walking away. Mm. She must work out often, given how she looks from the back.

"I did awaken to mature women years earlier...hm."

That aside, it seems I have a new ally, and in a high place too. It will help with everything that's coming up.

I go back to the office and pick up my bag, then head towards the hotel. Nobody is following me this time, which means that the village mechanisms are in order again.

My body is starting to feel heavy as I ascend the stairs. I'm more tired than my brain wants to admit. It's not wise to keep going, even if it is just afternoon by now...there's always much to do, and people to take care of, but now really isn't the time to worry about that. Reika is right. I should rest.

I ready my key card, but the door opens before I can slide it through.

"Fio."

"Welcome home."

She takes my bag from me and pulls me by the hand into the room. Her hair is loose and swings around with her movements.

"Are you..."

"It's okay. Just relax for now, and we'll worry about everything else later. There's always time, honey."

I nod and take off my sandals, then my sweater. Fio guides me to bed and lies down beside me, taking my hand in hers. We squeeze together, shoulders rubbing against each other and hair in each other's faces.

"Don't fight it too much. I'll be here when you wake up," she says quietly.

"I know...thank you."

"Yeah."

I turn my head so that I can look into her eyes. She smiles, and I smile back. And then, I let my body respond to the exhaustion it's feeling...my eyelids get heavy, and I finally start to sleep.

 

[Megacookie]

Interesting...very interesting. Thick, but not too thick. Beautiful off-white colouring, and the type is immaculately placed. Oh. It even has a watermark.

Click to shrink...

Hm. Impressive, very nice. Let's see Danzou Shimura's card.

 

[JumperPrime]

Hm. Impressive, very nice. Let's see Danzou Shimura's card.

Click to shrink...

Knowing him, it's probably a disguised exploding tag.